summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/66273-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
authornfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-22 17:21:04 -0800
committernfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-22 17:21:04 -0800
commit95fd71a3733930a9fd103de9e5ae970d637de748 (patch)
treefb6e8ef5ea9a7924f8aa1f4920a52ec78a795a6d /old/66273-0.txt
parentb69e3815c93fecf5cce339f5ee3f01af2abea1f2 (diff)
NormalizeHEADmain
Diffstat (limited to 'old/66273-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/66273-0.txt7846
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7846 deletions
diff --git a/old/66273-0.txt b/old/66273-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 2f17b5e..0000000
--- a/old/66273-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7846 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of Stories and Story-telling, by Angela M.
-Keyes
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: Stories and Story-telling
-
-Author: Angela M. Keyes
-
-Release Date: September 11, 2021 [eBook #66273]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-Produced by: MFR and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
- https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
- generously made available by The Internet Archive)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STORIES AND STORY-TELLING ***
-
-
-
-
-
-STORIES AND STORY-TELLING
-
-
-
-
- STORIES
- AND
- STORY-TELLING
-
- BY
- ANGELA M. KEYES
- HEAD OF THE DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH, BROOKLYN TRAINING
- SCHOOL FOR TEACHERS
-
- [Illustration]
-
- NEW YORK AND LONDON
- D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
- 1916
-
- COPYRIGHT, 1911, BY
- D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
-
- Printed in the United States of America
-
-
-
-
-PREFACE
-
-
-All the stories in this book have been tested with children. Favorites
-easily available in other collections have been omitted.
-
-The seventy-five or more very short stories, intended to help young
-children to express their observations, experiences, and fancies, have
-been included at the request of many teachers.
-
-The writer hopes that by providing the busy teacher with “tellable”
-stories, she may help to win for story-telling the dignity of established
-scholastic place.
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- STORY-TELLING 1
-
- KINDS OF STORIES TO TELL 12
-
- THE PRINCIPLES OF THE ART OF TELLING STORIES 15
-
- GETTING THE STORY 16
-
- TELLING THE STORY 33
-
- THE CHILD’S PART IN STORY-TELLING 62
-
- STORIES 75
-
- THE FAIRY HORSESHOE _A. M. K._ 77
-
- THE MOUSE AND THE SAUSAGE _French Folk Tale_ 79
-
- THE STORY OF THE LITTLE BOY AND
- THE LITTLE DOG _A. M. K._ 81
-
- THE STORY OF THE TWO CAKES THAT
- LOVED EACH OTHER IN SILENCE _Hans Christian Andersen_ 84
-
- HOW THE ROOSTER BUILT A HOUSE OF
- HIS OWN _A. M. K._ 85
-
- THUMBELINA _Hans Christian Andersen_ 88
-
- A VISIT FROM AN ELF _A. M. K._ 101
-
- HOW THE CAT GOT ALL THE GRAIN _Eastern Folk Tale_ 103
-
- THE TABLE AND THE CHAIR _Edward Lear_ 104
-
- THE WONDERFUL SHIP _A. M. K._ 106
-
- THE CLEVER GEESE _A. M. K._ 109
-
- THE HAPPY PRINCE _Oscar Wilde_ 110
-
- THE DWARF ROOTS’ STORY OF THE
- PUMPKIN SEED _A. M. K._ 121
-
- A HORSE’S STORY _From Anna Sewell_ 126
-
- A BEWITCHED DONKEY _A. M. K._ 130
-
- THE STRAW, THE COAL, AND THE BEAN _Folk Tale_ 136
-
- MOTHER HOLLE _Folk Tale_ 138
-
- TOM THUMB _English Folk Tale_ 143
-
- THE TWO BROTHERS _Folk Tale_ 158
-
- THE WOOING _A. M. K._ 162
-
- JACK-THE-GIANT-KILLER _English Folk Tale_ 165
-
- THE PIXIES’ THANKS _A. M. K._ 167
-
- THE CAT AND THE PARROT _Eastern Folk Tale_ 170
-
- LAMPBLACK _La Ramée_ 174
-
- LAZY JACK _Folk Tale_ 183
-
- THE TIME THAT WILL COME AGAIN _A. M. K._ 188
-
- THE OWL’S ANSWER TO TOMMY _From Mrs. Ewing’s Brownies_ 197
-
- THE STORY OF COQUERICO _Spanish Folk Tale_ 204
-
- THE SCARECROW _A. M. K._ 209
-
- OEYVIND AND MARIT _Björnstjerne Björnson_ 214
-
- BLUNDER _Louise E. Chollet_ 219
-
- THE GOLDEN PEARS _Folk Tale_ 227
-
- SOME VERY SHORT STORIES 237
-
-
-
-
-STORY-TELLING
-
- With high esteem and full of respect I greet a genuine
- story-teller; with intense gratitude I grasp him by the hand.
-
- —FROEBEL
-
-
-
-The school is joining hands with the children for fuller recognition of
-the story and story-telling.
-
-Note, by the way, that it is with the children. In an elder day
-grown-ups, too, yielded themselves to the witchery of the story. But
-printing and the book banished the wandering story-teller; with a little
-progress in science came recoil from the superstitions and absurdities of
-the folk tale; the increasing complexity of life bred in the superficial
-thinker contempt for the unperplexed nursery fable; the intellectual
-pedant found it distressingly naïve; pressure of affairs robbed the busy
-man of any leisure for it. So, among peoples advancing in civilization,
-the grown-ups gradually left the story more and more to the children.
-And the children, wise youngsters that they are, have never allowed
-themselves to outgrow it.
-
-Is it not delightful to note that learning is bringing the adult back
-to the story? The trend of thought to-day, urging him to look to the
-natural beginnings of things, is taking him back to the story. The
-historian searches it for early glimpses of fact; the philosopher sees
-lasting wisdom in it; the literary seer marvels at the truth and beauty
-of fairy-tale symbols of life; the busy man of affairs accompanies his
-children to juvenile drama and nonsense opera. The art of story-telling
-itself is again finding an audience among men and women, as well as
-children. Best of all, the school, directing its effort toward the
-natural development of the young child, is pressing the educational
-properties of the story.
-
-Reiteration of these properties now is timely. Psychology is throwing
-clearer light on the education of the feelings and the taste; the story
-should be helpful here. The thoughtful in the community are urging more
-attention to the spiritualizing and humanizing subjects in the courses
-of study; the story belongs in this class. Other favorable present
-conditions will appear as the merits of the story are briefly set forth.
-
-The story and story-telling will
-
- (1) _Give pleasure._
-
- (2) _Stir and direct the imagination._
-
- (3) _Arouse and direct the feelings._
-
- (4) _Cultivate the taste._
-
- (5) _Help to shape thought and language mode._
-
- (6) _Stimulate and direct potential literary creativity._
-
- (7) _Serve as foreword for book-study of literature._
-
- (8) _Give knowledge of life._
-
-(1) _The story will give pleasure._ Educational thought is growing
-more and more cordial toward this value. Undisturbed by any charge of
-“soft pedagogy,” it finds wholesome pleasure, not merely relaxing, but
-constructive, building toward physical health, mental brightness, and
-moral virtue. Here is the story’s opportunity. Every one admits it is
-pleasure-giving. The stern-minded among us must realize that this is its
-deepest educational value. It is from the good pleasure the child gets
-from the story that will ripen good taste, good will, good effort, and
-all the other goods some teachers and parents regard as more substantial
-merit. Besides, joy appears to be here to stay. To attempt to take it
-out of the plan of things is, to say the least, short-sighted. American
-civilization is looking hopefully to the school for better national
-standards of pleasure. The school is under obligation to educate the
-children to enjoyment of wholesome pleasure.
-
-(2) _The story will stir and direct the imagination._ We do not yet grant
-in practice the importance of the imagination. We do not purposefully
-exercise it, as we do, for example, the reason. We say glibly that
-imagination is at the root of the successful man’s arrival at material
-profit, of the explorer’s discovery and the practical scientist’s
-invention, of the poet’s song and the philanthropist’s vision of a state
-of society in which the kingdom of heaven will be nearer at hand; but we
-give little or no training to the imagination. Here again is the story’s
-opportunity. Through the story the interpretative story-teller may give
-the imagination consistent exercise.
-
-(3) _The story will arouse and direct the pupil’s feelings._ The
-school to-day is emphasizing the necessity of educating the heart, the
-climactic third of the three great H’s,—the Head, the Hand, and the
-Heart. And psychologists are telling us that to educate a child to be
-kind, unselfish, filial, reverent, gentle, courageous, good-tempered,
-to educate him to admire goodness, justice, valor, to be sensible of
-beauty, to aspire and make effort toward excellence, is as practicable
-as to train him to do or to make something. It calls for more delicate
-but not different treatment; working not by dictation, but by magnetic
-suggestion. The story-teller may render a great service to the individual
-and to the community by helping to form right feeling-habit.
-
-(4) _The well-chosen story will cultivate the taste._ Psychology is
-urging early direction also of the æsthetic sense. The story-teller,
-through her own joyous response to beauty, has it in her power to awaken
-and direct the children’s appreciation of beauty. It is she, too, who
-must help to lay the foundation for that better taste in novel or play
-that America eagerly desires, and that publisher and playwright say they
-stand ready to satisfy as soon as the public arrives at it.
-
-(5) _The story will help to form the child’s thought and language habit._
-As this is the value most often acknowledged in classroom practice—though
-not always by the best methods—it is not necessary to do more at this
-point than restate it. Mastery in thought and language is far-reaching
-usefulness, affecting individual growth and social harmony. The story,
-because of its easy, more or less artless composition and graphic
-diction, lends itself to starting right thought and language mode.
-
-(6) _Story-telling may help to stimulate and direct potential literary
-creativity._ In spite of its breadth of view the school appears
-insensible to the rights of children born creative. The array of geniuses
-recently marshaled by a Chicago professor, that teachers pronounced
-hopeless dunces and in some cases drove from their classes, should set
-the school thinking. It is reaching out helpful hands to the little
-unfortunate ones, the blind and the deaf and the sick; but it continues
-to dismiss the divinely commissioned little sister or brother, with the
-platitude that his genius will survive if it be sufficiently sturdy.
-This is a specious half-truth unworthy of repetition. It is, besides,
-discrimination against the individual. The school is not meeting its
-obligation to _all_ the children of the community. It will not do to lay
-the blame to the community’s “commercialized” standards. In spite of
-apparent emphasis on the useful arts, the community would not lose from
-the varied web of its civilization the bright thread of painting and
-music and story. Maturing thought is convincing it that the fine arts are
-finely utilitarian. Here, again, is the story’s opportunity. The simple
-materials and childlike fancy in it may stimulate gradually and naturally
-play of the creative imagination.
-
-(7) _Story-telling should be at least foreword for book-study of
-literature._ The thoughtful teacher of literature to-day finds in the
-classic story all the elements of her material, and sees in the child
-listening to it the most promising student of literature. At the freely
-sympathetic period the child becomes familiar with the inner life of
-language as used to represent fundamental motive, character, and action.
-This is precisely the kind of knowledge that he should bring as basis
-for study of more advanced literature. The printed page will be informed
-with lively meaning, to which his imagination, feeling, and æsthetic
-sense can respond. It is largely the school’s neglect of oral foundation
-in literature, which, by the way, should not be confined to the lowest
-grades, that is at the root of feeble appreciation in book-study of
-literature.
-
-(8) The story holds in it a greater value, as much greater as life is
-than literature; _it will give knowledge of life_. The writer might have
-said experience of life, because of the child’s strong tendency to be
-and to do what attracts him. Students of literature, to-day, are urging
-that it is not a mere “polishing” study, but the substantially useful
-subject from which we may get clear and inspiring knowledge of life. They
-would have literature recognized as the reflection of life, idealized,
-it may be, but therefore stronger reflection. As life is the occupation
-that all of us, no matter what our special vocation may be, must engage
-in together, a study that throws light on it is indispensable. Here is a
-great opportunity for the story. Every genuine story, sense or nonsense,
-is a glimpse of life, which will early give guiding knowledge and
-experience.
-
-The story-teller cannot, by the way, afford to ignore the evil in life.
-You may have read the story of Kipling’s “kid”; how the parents in fond
-but foolish love for their only son shut away from him all knowledge
-that evil has come into the world, and how the son, grown to manhood,
-enters army life, where he meets his first temptation and falls. The
-moral of the tale is obvious. Though it is wise to keep in the wake of
-their experience with evil, the story should help to provide the children
-with knowledge and modes of conduct for the situations of real life. The
-cunning story-teller, presenting this or that bit of life, from which
-he has not made the mistake of taking out the evil already within the
-child’s experience or presently to be met, touches the child into recoil
-from evil and into admiration and imitation of the triumphant way of
-virtue.
-
-The story should, however, oftener engage children’s attention with good,
-rather than evil, as the central, active force in life. And the story
-told to the growing boy or girl, and to the youth, should prompt him to
-fine and finer endeavor. It is a fatal error to assume that teachers and
-parents cannot help to raise the community’s standards, that the best
-the rising generation may carry out from home and school is negative
-prudence, readiness to accept questionable social practices and ideals,
-that they themselves may achieve worldly success. If each generation does
-not leave the world a little better for its part in it, it has lived
-in vain, and its “guides, philosophers, and friends,” the parents and
-teachers of it, have denied their office. The story helping toward this
-kind of constructivity should lead. It is to the habit formed in its
-children that society must look for higher standards of living.
-
-The story will widen the child’s outlook on life. On the wings of the
-word the listener may fly away to the uttermost bounds of the earth. In
-the story world he, if poor, may be rich; if sad, merry; if inarticulate,
-he may find expression.
-
-Though it is not exhaustive, this is an imposing array of reasons for
-admitting the story to unquestioned educational dignity. If the school
-feel the need of broad, scholarly precedent, it may find it in the work
-or in the recorded opinions of such seers as the Lambs, Longfellow,
-Carroll, Hawthorne, Scott, Stevenson, Browning, Ruskin, Froebel, Emerson.
-As yet story-telling is largely left optional with the teacher. Should
-it not be made a delightful school requirement? It addresses itself,
-it is true, mainly to the æsthetic taste and the feelings, it does not
-guarantee consequent action. But give it place early enough, and, if it
-must bring it, the other good effect will be added unto it.
-
-The best reason for admitting the story to scholastic dignity still
-remains the best, its lasting charm for the children.
-
-
-KINDS OF STORIES TO TELL
-
-We appear to be coming to the agreement that we should tell the children
-many of the old, old stories and some of the new, many stories from the
-world of the imagination, some from the real world; stories that will
-aid them in interpreting their world, themselves, other children, some
-grown-ups, nature; stories that will direct aright the imagination, the
-sympathies, and the taste; playful stories and more serious, sensible and
-nonsensical; short stories and longer; stories to be told over and over
-again, stories to be told in passing. To meet the child’s and later the
-girl’s and boy’s changing tastes and interests, and the needs of their
-developing imagination and sympathies, our choice should embrace, besides
-a great many others that as yet have eluded classification, fairy tales,
-fables, myths, legends, romances, tales of adventure, stories of animal
-life, child life, growing boy and girl life, stories of great men and
-women.
-
-Some teachers find it hard to see any educational value in play-stories
-like “The Three Bears,” nonsense stories like “Chicken-Licken,” and
-drolls, or farce “funny” stories like “Lazy Jack.” They do not get the
-child’s point of view. They are disturbed by the apparently idle pleasure
-or extravagance of them. “Chicken-Licken” appears to be nothing but
-driveling nonsense. The writer has no desire to attempt to turn it into
-sense nor to press unduly the claim of this particular type of story. But
-why not let it in as a nonsense tale, an opportunity for giving the mind
-a frolic? This is advanced by some students of the tale as its possible
-origin. It may be thought of as a reflection in literature of the naïveté
-of childhood; it catches capitally its guilelessness in motive, social
-intercourse, and deed. Its form also is childlike. The child ekes out
-invention in the manner of the tale, by the open artifice of cumulation
-and repetition. Or the story may be dignified into literary introduction
-to that type of classic which records the very common human situation,
-“much ado about nothing.”
-
-The same teachers are disturbed also by the ethical code of many of
-the folk tales; they find it crude and fleshly. It deals in large and
-sense-delighting rewards. But may it not be possible that the child must
-be allowed time to grow to a more discriminating standard of conduct and
-a finer kind of satisfaction?
-
-It is to be hoped, however, that even then the child will retain his
-capacity for laughing at merry play and hearty comedy. Laughter is good
-for the world. It is a tonic to the emotions, and regeneration to the
-spirit, spurring it to fresh and better effort; it is a sign, too, of
-broadening imagination and sympathy. The man that has no laughter in him
-is like Shakespeare’s man that has no music in him, “fit for treasons,
-stratagems, and spoils. Let no such man be trusted.” Most stories will
-give the children a more reserved pleasure, happy mental and æsthetic
-satisfaction; some a fine gladness and exaltation. But let us not be too
-narrow to admit the wholesomely “funny” story.
-
-The over-strained, anæmic, goody-good story is likely to breed up a
-generation of canting hypocrites. The little child is much occupied, it
-is true, with the task of being good, and he is a great admirer of the
-good people in the stories. There is room in children’s literature for
-the rather obviously moral tale, if it be not too often presented and
-if it be really charming. From this point of view, Constance D’Arcy
-Mackay’s book of plays called “The House of the Heart and Other Tales” is
-a suggestive contribution to children’s drama.
-
-For the younger children the story with plenty of action, often with
-animals as characters, and with happy ending has proved best. The story
-with less joyous “inevitable ending” is, however, not to be excluded;
-life is not to be distorted. Besides, not all sad-ending stories are
-negative in effect, leaving the child knowing only “what not to do”
-rather than “what to do.” A story like Hans Andersen’s “Daisy,” for
-example, induces constructive inference and effect.
-
-
-THE PRINCIPLES OF THE ART OF TELLING STORIES
-
-Story-telling is one of the most spontaneous of the social arts. Yet it
-is an art, governed by at least partially discerned principles. Analysis
-of them will be helpful to the story-teller, but only in so far as he
-grasps the fundamental principle that story telling among the speech
-arts, like wood-carving among the manual arts, indeed, even to a greater
-degree, must be kept what it is by nature, apparently without art, naïve
-and unelaborate.
-
-
-GETTING THE STORY
-
- The story-teller must wholly take into himself the life of
- which he speaks, must let it live and operate in himself freely.
-
- —FROEBEL.
-
-
-The story-teller must himself possess the story before attempting to give
-it to another. This sounds obvious, but it is not granted in practice.
-Much poor schoolroom story-telling is evidently “unprepared.” People born
-with a natural turn for story-telling, and those who in their childhood
-heard real story-telling, need to make less preparation than others; but
-all story-tellers need to make preparation. Much of the story-telling
-masquerading as such is quackery, showing neither genius nor study.
-Even in the very early days when formal instruction in story-telling
-was unknown, the wandering story-teller watched constantly to make his
-performance tell, modifying his method in the light of its effect upon
-his hearers. Later on, in the Middle Ages, the court story-teller was
-professionally trained (and also handsomely remunerated and given the
-place of honor at the banquet). Intellectual study of the story will not,
-by the way, destroy spontaneity. It may dash it temporarily. Coleridge
-tells us that his professor in poetics did not hesitate to subject to
-the scrutiny of the microscope the most delicate flowers and fruits
-of fancy. (English in the schools has suffered from the results, in
-its teachers, of the “literary affectation,” which condemns attempt at
-definite English scholarship.) Let us give all outlet possible to natural
-ability, and to the inspiration of time and audience; but let us not
-neglect the forethought of preparation. Shakespeare did not, Sir Henry
-Irving did not, Duse does not. Some teachers fall back on reading the
-story; this has its own place, but it cannot take the place of telling.
-The belief that story-telling should be studied is gaining ground in a
-most convincing quarter, the home. The office of motherhood is deeply
-associated with things done instinctively right; but the mother herself
-at mothers’ clubs and elsewhere is seeking instruction in this chief
-mother art.
-
-To get the story, relax your imagination and sympathy and let them go out
-to it. Sit down with it and read and re-read it, or listen to it, and
-brood upon it until you absorb its life, until you think and feel and
-move in its being. Conjure up its scene and people and happening.
-
-Some may find imagining difficult. Perhaps it was neglected in their
-training. Let them not be discouraged; each succeeding attempt to realize
-scene and person and action will make the task easier.
-
-You may, by the way, study the story in either of two places: a lovely
-natural spot, where under the lure of century-wisdomed tree, or amid
-sweet smells, or flash of birds, or beckonings of shadows, you may catch
-the glamour of the old-world setting in the stories; or in a city street
-swarming with children, old-faced before their time. The environment
-in the second studio, far from destroying your effort to grasp the
-wonder-world of the story, will make special appeal to you. Here you will
-feel divine compulsion to make child life more abundant: to bring from
-story land bright hosts of gay fairies and gentle children and brave
-knights and real as well as fiction heroes as saving company for the
-little worldlings, to make them chuckle with a child’s hearty glee at
-trick of goblin or sprite, or quake with delicious tremor at the tread of
-the terrible giant. You will find that the “toughest,” most crabbed city
-urchin will succumb to the witchery of the fairy folk, to the charm of
-beauty and the fair play of kindness and honesty.
-
-The child’s world reflected in the story is the right of the child in the
-city tenement district, and society’s hope for him. It is, by the way, no
-less the right of the rich child and no less society’s hope for him.
-
-After you have let the story take possession of you, take possession of
-it. To take possession of the story,
-
- (1) _Seek its spirit and intention._
-
- (2) _Grasp its elements; its setting, its action, its
- characters._
-
- (3) _Master its workmanship, or its composition and style._
-
-_Its spirit and intention._ Students of folklore hesitate to impose on
-the folk tales ethical or æsthetical motive; but they would not object to
-our seeing in them, in addition to certain primitive ideas, this or that
-playful fancy or more serious reflection of life; in “The Elves and the
-Shoemaker,” for example, hearty testimony to the worth of honest effort,
-the record raised to some degree of æsthetic merit by the charm of elfin
-appreciation; in “Star Dollars,” crude sketch of childlike goodness and
-faith, the picture touched into beauty by the benediction of heaven;
-lovely symbol of gentle living, like “Diamonds and Toads”; sweet blossom
-of immortal beauty and goodness blighted by the withering poison of
-envy, yet triumphantly blooming, like “Snow White;” simple appreciation
-of kindness of heart, like the “Hut in the Wood;” idyl of the beauty
-and integrity of goodness, like “Beauty and the Beast;” in “The Straw,
-the Coal, and the Bean,” naïve history of a merry-tragic situation; in
-“The Wolf and the Seven Kids,” the happy triumph of mother wit sharpened
-by love. For the children they, as well as the more modern tales, must
-be kept direct, simple stories. But the student need not miss a broader
-significance. He can hardly fail to appreciate the analogies to human
-conduct so often implied in Hans Andersen’s tales, done, as in Dante’s
-great tale, with conscious intent. He must not, however, ask the children
-to probe for hidden meanings, and he must not strain at suggesting them
-in his interpretation. The story is not to be turned into an abstraction;
-its concreteness is the secret of its power to please and to move.
-
-After you have thus characterized the story to yourself, grasp its
-elements: its setting, or time and place; its action; its persons, or
-characters. And cultivate sensibility to their appropriateness.
-
-_The setting._ The lovely fairy romances, old and new, like “The Frog
-Prince,” “Cinderella,” Andersen’s “Princess on the Pea,” occurred in
-the all-possible “once upon a time,” or in that delectable bygone when
-“wishing was having,” or in such right good kingly times as Arthur’s or
-Charlemagne’s. Sometimes the place was an enchanted castle shut away
-behind a hedge of thorns and trees, in the very heart of a forest, a
-hedge that sprang up in a quarter of an hour, with thorns long enough to
-impale unworthy suitors; sometimes it was the highroad out to the world,
-upon which many a stout hero set foot to seek fortune. The merry gallant
-history of “Tom Thumb,” fairy fledgeling, wizard-fostered, king’s jester
-and doughty knightling, is referred to the magical days of Merlin and the
-chivalrous court of Arthur. We find him, too, versatile little imp, in
-his mother’s practical pudding bowl, in the red cow’s mouth, in a giant’s
-stomach, inside a fish; and each place is capital setting for him. Who
-says that giants are figments of the imagination? The people of Cornwall
-record that it was in their land that Jack killed the giant, and they
-point out a castle built on a rock standing in the sea as the stronghold
-of the monster. (Let the folklorists find in this primitive belief,
-if they will; let us find, also, artistic fitness.) What a delightful
-plausibility the tale takes on from this minutely recorded geographical
-setting, as delightful in its way as the vague long ago and dim place of
-other tales! Here, in the apparently artless tale, is the artistic device
-by which Defoe hoodwinked the England of his day into believing that
-Robinson Crusoe was fact and not truer fiction.
-
-Note the appropriateness in change of scene; Andersen’s “Ugly Duckling,”
-among the modern tales, affords a good study. The artistic principle
-is applied more naïvely in the old story of “The Hut in the Wood” at
-the transformation of the hut into a castle to be fit setting for the
-sovereign power and beauty of kindness; also in “Mother Holle,” at the
-emergence of the child from the dark well and darker despair into the
-lovely meadow where the sun was shining, and thousands of flowers were
-blooming, and wonderful little ovens and red apple-trees called out to
-her, and golden shower fell on her and glorified her. In “Dummling,” at
-the stage when enchantment is brought in, the scene changes completely to
-a stone castle in whose courtyard are stalls containing stone horses.
-
-Note the narrative use made of setting. The appearance of the sea, in
-“The Fisherman and his Wife,” as the fisherman carries each succeeding
-wish of his wife to the flounder, does as much to tell the story as the
-action itself.
-
-Setting, then, is part of the whole. It is not to be overdone, nor is any
-part in the simple story, but its appropriateness is worth appreciation.
-
-_The action._ The action is of course the chief part of the story. The
-motive of the action is easy to find. But again note that it is faithful
-to life and that it paves the way for appreciation of the motives of
-greater literature. In the simple tales, as in the novel and the drama,
-the action arises from love, hate, envy, spirit of adventure, friendship,
-malice, spirit of fun and play. Grasp the details of the action. In
-some versions of “The Frog Prince” the falling of the princess’s golden
-ball into the well is made the occasion for the appearance of the
-magical frog, which, for the aid he offers, imposes the condition of
-companionship and love. The princess pretends agreement. Her repugnance
-to the frog becomes the complicating force. And (in some tales) her
-father’s insistence that she keep her promise to the frog makes all
-come out happily; the frog stands revealed a prince in disguise, and
-marries the princess. In “Dummling” the despised stupid third and
-youngest brother sets out to seek his elders; then come the three acts of
-unkindness he prevents; then the failure of the elders at the task set
-forth in the enchanted castle, and Dummling’s success, due to the aid of
-the creatures to whom he had shown kindness, followed by his triumphant
-marriage to the youngest and dearest of the princesses. In “The Cat and
-the Mouse in Partnership,” the story opens with the doubtful compact
-entered into by the mouse on the cat’s representation of friendship,
-and her agreement to his proposal that they lay by a pot of fat for the
-winter. The cat has the hardihood to propose the church as the safest
-hiding place for the pot of fat, hypocritically saying that no one would
-dare steal anything from a church. Then comes the cat’s first “gulling”
-of the frank little mouse with his story of having been asked to be
-godfather to his cousin’s remarkable child. “Beauty and the Beast” is
-another good character study, and from an important point of view for the
-little child’s story a better one, as this time virtue is unmistakably
-triumphant.
-
-The student will gradually develop sensibility to the typical materials
-of folk story: human difficulty overcome by supernatural aid; the task of
-guessing a name, or the forfeit of a child, as a condition for aid, as in
-“Rumpelstiltskin;” trial and triumph of the despised ugly third sister
-or stupid third brother; doughty deeds that overcome bulk of body with
-nimbleness of wit, as in “Jack the Giant Killer;” greed of wishing whose
-indulgence precipitates loss of all, as in “The Fisherman and his Wife;”
-reward of kindness to animals, as in “The Hut in the Wood.”
-
-_The characters._ Characterize the people in the story. In their varied
-company is the story-teller’s opportunity to acquaint the child with
-the chief kinds of persons to be found in literature and life; the
-child himself, cherishing mother, doting grandmother, virile father
-sending his sons out to find their place in the world, loving brother
-and sister, gentle people, hateful people, ill-tempered people, cruel
-people, jealous people, kind people, wily people, frank people, brave
-people, cowards, old people, children, sad people, merry people. Besides
-these, animals, pigs and bears, cows and hens and goats, inhabit the
-child’s world side by side with man, helping the story to make its way
-to the child’s affections. Then there is the host of witching fairy
-folk: fairies, giants, elves, pixies, witches, goblins. Music as well as
-language has attempted to suggest them, and with surprising agreement
-in artistic convention. Language makes fairies light, airy, tripping;
-goblins, grotesque; so does music. Language makes the giant huge, clumsy,
-big-handed and big-footed, but stupid; Wagner gives ponderous musical
-motif to the dragon, the “laidly worm,” the giant of his music dramas,
-and also makes him conquerable.
-
-_The workmanship, composition, and style._ Much story-telling is spoiled
-by disregard of the _composition_ of the narrative. By composition here
-is meant what is meant in painting or sculpture, the arranging, or
-grouping, of the materials, to build out the whole.
-
-The method of grouping in the folk story is apparent. At the beginning of
-the story are the time and place, some of the principal characters, and
-the motive of the action. Next follows the action, easily separable into
-rise, course, resolution. In many of the stories, for example, in “The
-Frog Prince,” there is after the action an explanation of enchantment;
-and an assurance that all went well ever after or quaint formula like
-that parodied in “They stepped on a tin, and the tin bended, so my
-story’s ended,” whose purpose, similar to that of Shakespeare’s rhyming
-couplet in his earlier dramas, is to give conclusive ending to the tale.
-Like “Mrs. Wiggs of the Cabbage Patch,” who stayed on at the theater
-after the curtain had gone down on the last scene, the children, though
-sensitive to artistic reserve, are not always satisfied with highly
-reserved ending.
-
-The story-teller should cultivate sensibility to story-building; it is
-the creative principle of story-telling. It is really surprising how
-lacking the beginner is in consciousness of structure. He should study
-structure until he can feel the tale making: the scene putting in, the
-people coming in, the motive revealing itself, the action starting, and
-going forward until it arrives at climax and solution, the whole winding
-up with happy prophecy of the far future.
-
-Grasp especially the composition of the _action_. It is usually built on
-one of the following plans:
-
-(a) The single line of sequence, as in Hans Andersen’s “Princess on the
-Pea,” or “The Sleeping Beauty,” or “The Frog Prince;”
-
-(b) The three-parallel line—what the first did, what the second did, what
-the third did,—as in “The Golden Pears” and in “Dummling;”
-
-(c) The balanced antithetical plan, two contrasting courses of action
-placed side by side,
-
- what the beautiful, what the ugly,
- industrious child did idle child did,
-
-as in “Mother Holle” or in “Diamonds and Toads.”
-
-(d) The cumulative plan, as in “Henny-Penny,” “The Cat and the Mouse in
-the Malt House,” “The House that Jack Built,” “The Old Woman and her
-Pig.” Do not miss the increase in interest and suspense.
-
-Note in the three-parallel structure the climactic “thirdness” and its
-distinguishing characteristic; it is the youngest and the stupid third
-member of the family who turns out to be the cleverest and most favored
-of fortune; it is Dummling who marries the sweetest princess; it is the
-woodcutter’s third daughter who proves considerate of the dumb animals,
-frees the castle of enchantment, and marries the prince.
-
-Note, too, that the old-world story-tellers were sensitive to the
-dramatic effect of the contrasts in life. The miller’s daughter, innocent
-victim of her father’s ambition, sits down in despair to weep over an
-impossible task, and “at this moment the door opens and in comes a
-comical little dwarf” who with three magical whirrs of the spinning-wheel
-turn a roomful of straw into gold. It is the very day of her fifteenth
-birthday that the princess must take to explore the castle and come
-upon unsuspected spinning-wheel with which to prick her finger that
-the witch’s prophecy may be fulfilled, but, as is the merry good luck
-of romance, it is on the last day of the hundred years that the prince
-goes hunting to spy, not deer, but the towers of the identical castle
-in which the Sleeping Beauty lies, inquires about it of everyone until
-he meets the very man who can tell him what “my father told me,” and
-rides off to awaken the princess. It is always so in literature sound at
-heart, whether it be in a Shakespearean comedy, in which cottages appear
-in the forest in the nick of time as night is falling and lovely ladies
-and gallant knights are footsore and weary; or whether it be in simple
-fairy tale abounding in porridge pots, appearing when folks are on the
-brink of starvation and cooking like mad, “as if they would feed the
-whole world” at the magic words, “Little pot, cook,” or in frogs popping
-out of near by wells in time to say, “Your wish shall be fulfilled,
-within a year you shall have a little child,” or in small ovens and red
-apple-trees placed “conveniently low.” The scholarly student of narrative
-or dramatic technique recognizes this as what he calls _comic relief_ to
-offset the pathos of the situation; the student lacking this knowledge
-accepts with satisfaction the plausibleness of timely happening.
-
-After this careful work read the story again for enriched appreciation of
-it. Now put the book away and go about your business.
-
-By and by see whether you know the story. Let no mistrust born of book
-dependence and neglect of the constructive imagination daunt you. Boldly
-sketch in time and place, introduce the first characters, suggest the
-motive of the action, start the action, carry it forward to climax and
-solution, wind up the whole. Now criticise your product. Is it the thing
-you meant it to be? Thackeray tells us his characters and plots got out
-of his hands and finished themselves. Is it the tale as “’twas told to
-you,” is it an improved version, is it a new story? One and all may be in
-place.
-
-Some will feel that they have spoiled the story. They have bungled the
-structure through unskillful placing, or omission of necessary details.
-They have dulled life, dimmed beauty, obscured truth for lack of words.
-Well, there is no harm done as yet. These students, studying again the
-parts in which they failed, will appreciate now more thoroughly play and
-interplay of character, detail and course of action, vivid word. The cat
-in “The Bremen Town Musicians,” they will note, is capitally described
-(in some accepted texts) as having a face that looked like “three days
-of rainy weather;” Snow-White and Rose-Red were “like the rose-bushes in
-their mother’s garden;” they will not miss in “The Cat and the Mouse” the
-cat’s sly description of the pot of fat and the apt names he gives his
-bogus godchildren. In this way the appropriate word or phrase will come
-to them easily.
-
-The question often asked, “Am I to hold myself to the text?” is
-interesting. It applies of course only to artistic texts, not to formless
-source material. Some people contend that this destroys the spirit of
-story-telling, making the art mechanical instead of creative.
-
-Story-telling is creative effort, never mere repetition of the letter.
-It is creative effort, whether you make live again something produced
-by another, or make live more abundantly by perfecting matter and form
-produced by another, or make new life. The question cannot be answered
-offhand. If it were true that the text form, the composition and diction,
-in which you found the story, were the perfect reflection of its life
-and that the story suffered no change in your comprehension of it, and
-that it were your intention to pass it on without modification or loss
-to the child, and that he could receive it without change in form, then
-the answer appears to follow: you are to be faithful to the text. In
-some cases the form in which the folk tale is found has suffered through
-translation, in others it may be intrinsically faulty; in many texts of
-“The Frog Prince,” for example, the Iron John incident is too detached
-and very much out of perspective. The story-teller who can make it
-better should do so, or who feels prompted to give the children another
-product from old materials will use them, though the folklorists will
-forbid him to palm off his product as old-world lore. Any training in
-story-telling that does not give outlet and direction to such ability and
-to originality neglects an important obligation to the student. It is
-notable, by the way, that it is the student with the literary artist’s
-instinct who is surest to “get” the style of any good original he may be
-reproducing. Proper simplification of standard texts and the question of
-adaptation to younger and older audiences will be considered later.
-
-Are we not inconsistent in our attitude toward form in language? We
-profess to recognize reverently an intimate relation between the matter
-and the manner in the sculptor’s, the painter’s, the musician’s art. But
-we constantly deny any integrity to language as a medium of expression.
-We do not, to be sure, attempt to tamper with the form the great poets
-gave their message. Indeed we “get” the verse running through the simple
-prose tale, although it is scarcely less artless than is the prose. But
-everyone because he can speak in words appears to feel competent to tell
-the prose body of the stories in “his own words.” Now, every word in the
-folktale may not be so necessary to its thought as very minute details
-in Shakespeare’s or even in Kipling’s or Andersen’s or Stockton’s form
-are considered to his thought. But there is such a thing as folk-story
-style, easy, loose sentence liberally sprinkled with _and_s and _so_s,
-picture-making word, distinctive epithet, recurrent jingle, rhythmic
-swing. It is surprising how insensible students are to it. Yet it is
-due largely, no doubt, to the best of all causes, the belief that the
-story is to be given living form by the teller. Dull rote memorizing
-will not of course do this. The method of study set forth suggests how
-the story-teller may easily develop sensibility to folk-story style and
-easily train himself to “do,” or “catch,” it.
-
-Let us not be afraid of a due regard for form. Right attention to form
-is not testimony to the worth of the superficial. The poet says, “The
-soul is form and doth the body make.” Let us see to it that we make the
-language body of our story by clear reflection of its spirit.
-
-The question of oral interpretation, or oral form, the more important
-aspect of form, while properly a matter to be settled by the student
-during the stage of preparation, is here more conveniently considered
-under the next head.
-
-
-TELLING THE STORY
-
-This is truly the stage of creation. No matter how familiar you made
-yourself with the story in the privacy of your studio, you will now find
-happening something surprising. The story will come to your own ears and
-stand revealed to your imagination with the joy of discovery. The truth
-is, it was made to be shared with another, and you hadn’t it at all until
-you gave it away. What spontaneity rewards you! How you find yourself
-rising to the occasion—your own latent capabilities, the expanding
-possibilities in the story, the response of your audience!
-
-Let us take up the topic, _telling the story_, under the practical heads:
-
- (1) _Choosing or meeting story-telling time_;
-
- (2) _The story-teller’s part_;
-
- (3) _Controlling canons of the story-teller’s part_.
-
-(1) _Choosing or meeting story-telling time._ “To everything,” says
-Ecclesiastes, “there is a season and a time for every purpose under the
-heaven ... a time to weep and a time to laugh ... a time to keep silence
-and a time to speak.”
-
-Is there an ideal time for telling a story? Assuredly; at this time the
-story comes to the listener with more pleasure, or stronger appeal to
-the feelings. But the “pedagogical” story-teller, parent or teacher,
-must take care not to mistake suitable occasion. The error is not that
-the story-teller may have, like the Ancient Mariner, a tale of sin and
-virtue to tell to the soul that must hear it. To say that the story
-must not be narrowed to didactic purpose is not to exclude altogether
-the story that may work spiritual reformation. The trouble is that the
-story-teller sometimes precipitates irritation rather than reformation
-by untimeliness. The moment when the child is defiant or angry and the
-teacher or parent cross is not the psychological moment for such a story.
-It is at the turn in the tide of feeling that the story-teller may send
-into the wavering stream the saving grace of the tale.
-
-There are times when the pupils are “on” for a mental frolic; these are
-the times for the play or “funny” stories. Sometimes, in order to quicken
-desirable response, the teacher or parent will judge it better to run
-counter to the mood of the children. She will sharpen the wits of dull
-children with a humorous story, or broaden the horizon of the narrowly
-matter-of-fact with a tale of adventure or of supernatural occurrence.
-Celebrations or memorials call out appropriate stories. The early
-Hebrew father took advantage of his sons’ questions about the festivals
-celebrated in their midst to tell the great Bible story. The Christian
-Church sometimes narrates the lives of the saints to her children on
-feast days to inspire the heroism of holy living. Things observed in
-nature, and home and school circumstances, will suggest many stories. And
-when all has been said about special times, it remains true that almost
-any time in the wonder years of childhood is story time.
-
-But the teacher may say, “Story-telling time means precisely
-eleven-fifteen on Tuesday morning; the individual teacher has nothing
-to say about it.” The thing to do, then, is to induce the story-telling
-mood at eleven-fifteen Tuesday morning. What we should urge here between
-ourselves is the obligation to give place heartily at this time to the
-story. No matter how ill things may have gone and how cross we ourselves
-may have become, we must now let pleasurable anticipation take possession
-of the classroom.
-
-(2) _The story-teller’s part._ The rôle of story-teller is simple yet
-subtle, more easily shown than explained. The story-teller is recounter
-of a happening, real or fictitious, merry or pathetic, that because of
-its appeal to the imagination and sympathies has been given currency
-in language. To share with another the glimpse of life it gives the
-imagination, the feeling it arouses, the æsthetic satisfaction it yields,
-was man’s reason for telling it. The story-teller’s part, then, is so to
-employ and interpret the medium of currency as to free this force.
-
-_Beginning the story._ The story-teller should begin the story with
-the air of having something interesting and enjoyable to tell. If the
-contents of the story had not been interesting, they would never have
-made a story; the story-teller may depend on this intrinsic interest.
-He should have also the air of leisure; story-telling is one of the
-social arts of leisure and pleasure; besides, stories record significant
-occurrences, which should be given the emphasis of time. His initial
-manner should give hint of the spirit of the particular story he is to
-tell. The first phrase, “There were five-and-twenty tin soldiers,” sounds
-the playful martial spirit of Hans Andersen’s “Brave Tin Soldier;” the
-story-teller echoes it in martial bearing and in martial swing and ring
-in his speech, in, of course, the playful manner of a story about a
-little toy soldier. Mother-love broods through the story of “The Wolf
-and the Seven Kids;” the story-teller suggests, in voice and eyes and
-fostering posture, its loving pride and anxiety. Should the story-teller
-begin in rather obvious make-believe-matter-of-fact style, his eyes
-hinting fun, the children will chuckle in delighted anticipation of a
-nonsense or a humorous story. The wholly impassive manner adopted by some
-story-tellers in telling “funny” stories to adult audiences will not do
-with children. The adult’s enjoyment consists largely in his ability to
-remake as fun what the teller is representing as sober fact. Children,
-because of their lack of knowledge and experience, need more leading.
-Stories like “The Three Bears” correspond in spirit to nursery rhymes
-like “This little pig went to market;” they should be kept as childlike,
-mimetic, rhythmic, and playful. Southey gives the key to the spirit of
-“The Three Bears” in the setting. Every detail shows how well he caught
-the child-note: interest in wild animals, the bear a favorite; tendency
-to dramatic mimicry; response to rhythm; pleasure in possessions, this
-very complete “house of their own,” kept by bears, delights the children.
-A hero story like “Jack the Giant Killer” calls for a bold spirit.
-“Snow-White and Rose-Red” sounds the domestic note: cheerful fireside
-group; mother reading from a “large book,” children spinning, animals
-lying near. The setting here, though long, may easily be made attractive
-by the story-teller’s own pleasure in every detail.
-
-The characters also should be introduced with hint of their personality.
-“Snow-White and Rose-Red were as happy, as busy and cheerful,” says the
-story-teller, showing cheerful pleasure in them, “as any two children
-in the world.” “Snow-White,” softening voice and eyes, “was more quiet
-and gentle; Rose-Red,” adopting a livelier manner, “liked better to run
-about the fields and pick flowers and chase butterflies.” “There was
-once a widow who had two daughters; one of them,” says the story-teller,
-smiling in the pleasure goodness and beauty, whether physical or
-spiritual, always excite in us, “was pretty and industrious; the other,”
-voice and face expressing disapproval of her, “was ugly and idle.” “A
-certain man had a donkey,” says the story-teller, with such suggestion
-of possibilities in the donkey evident in forward posture, in face and
-voice, that the listener at once suspects that, as Hans Andersen would
-put it, that donkey “became worth talking about.”
-
-The story-teller begins then, as both prophet and sibyl, telling yet,
-especially at this stage, not “giving it away.” He must let the story
-reveal and the child discover; this is the joy of it.
-
-_Building out the story._ Having laid the foundation upon which he
-is to build the happening, the story-teller should, as a rule, in
-building fashion pause. He then enters upon the action, carrying it
-forward, slowly or rapidly, according as its course demands, arousing
-suspense and increasing the interest in the outcome. How he does
-this will be suggested farther on. As the story proceeds he must of
-course treat character consistently. Sensibility to the nature of the
-particular character he is interpreting will enable him to voice and
-conduct it appropriately. Nothing more than suggestion is in place. The
-story-teller’s fairy voice may be light and tinkling like silver bells,
-his witch made graphic through pointed, hag-like chin and fingers and
-stooped body, his fox smooth and sly, his wolf snarling, his giant, as
-said before, big-voiced and ponderous. He can hardly fail to catch the
-steely high voice and proud manner Hans Andersen intended for the vain
-but delightful Darning Needle.
-
-After, as a rule, pausing to give effect to the climax of the action, the
-story-teller passes in many stories to a brief but clear explanation of
-enchantment, and winds up the whole happily, leaving the child supremely
-pleased.
-
-(3) _Controlling canons of the story-teller’s part._ Some of the chief
-canons governing the story-teller are _directness_, _spontaneity_,
-_graphicness_, _reserve_, _skill in the use of the voice_, _simplicity_.
-
-_Directness_ is the principle of immediateness, by virtue of which
-_story_ and _listener_ are brought into contact. It has its roots in
-the social and magnetic nature of the art. In its fullest sense it is
-comprehensive of all the other canons.
-
-Directness concerns both the outer and the inner self of the story-teller.
-
-The part played by the outer self is simple. Before beginning his story
-the story-teller should “go to” and “gather” his listeners. He does this
-by assuming the physical position and mental attitude of communicator.
-A person who has anything to tell another that he thinks will move or
-please him does not stand aloof. The story-teller should not stand
-aloof. He may place himself in front of his listeners, at such a point
-as will enable him to command all. Before beginning he will get the
-listening attention by invitation of posture and direct face to face
-look, or by the magnetic force of the story now animating his whole
-person. Some story-tellers then begin to address themselves to someone
-near by whom they feel to be the most responsive listener, or whom they
-wish to interest, then address a wider and wider circle until they are
-reaching everyone. Others project the story into the ears of someone in
-the middle of the group, making this the radiating point from which to
-grasp all.
-
-The story-teller through his outer self must observe the principle of
-directness in another way. In looks and actions his external self must
-help to convey the spirit of the story: posture, facial expression,
-gesture, voice must not contradict but declare what the lips are saying.
-It is in recognition of the relation between the external self of the
-story-teller and his story that some story-tellers “make up,” or put
-on appropriate costume. This has its power and charm. But for the
-“everydayness” of story-telling in home and school it is undesirable,
-unnecessary, and impracticable. What is necessary is something less
-troublesome but more important: such domination, or absorption, of
-the external self by the spirit of the story as will subdue it to the
-story-teller’s use. This will help to induce the right feeling response.
-Feeling, as everyone knows, is “catching.” Fun will call out fun; pathos,
-pathos; gladness at beauty, goodness, or truth, like joy. The whole being
-of the Ancient Mariner told his story. Simple stories do not demand
-emotional intensity, but the principle remains. The student will find it
-helpful to sit opposite Tadema’s “Reading Homer,” to get an idea of the
-recounter’s abandon.
-
-The principle of directness as it applies through the inner self of the
-story-teller is as easy to understand. The story-teller must not allow
-any intruding mental state or circumstance, any intruding “self,” to come
-between the story and the listener. Such a self may be
-
- (1) The diffident or embarrassed self of the self-conscious
- story-teller.
-
- (2) The vain or affected self of the insincere story-teller.
-
- (3) The weakening self of the patronizing story-teller.
-
- (4) The non-seeing self of the non-spontaneous story-teller.
-
- (5) The non-sensible, or non-artistic, self of the “sledge
- hammer” story-teller.
-
- (6) The non-communicating self of the “acting” story-teller.
-
- (7) The misinformed self of the lifeless story-teller.
-
-(1) The self-conscious self is not hard to overcome. Diffidence arises
-from a false modesty, due to the story-teller’s failure to realize his
-obligation to the child and to the story. His part now is not to occupy
-himself with mistrust of his own ability, but to bend all his energies
-to interpreting the story for the listener. Embarrassment may be due
-to natural shyness or to lack of ease in the art of story-telling. If
-due to the first, it should also disappear as the story-teller realizes
-his obligation; if to the second, time and practice will probably cure
-it. It is well to throw off embarrassment vigorously at the outset and
-plunge into the story; it is surprising how easy and complete will be the
-victory.
-
-(2) Vain insincerity is a more serious intrusion. It shows itself usually
-in an affected manner and a false ring in the voice. The story-teller is
-not engaged in telling the story, but in exhibiting himself. The children
-will at once sense such a fraud. The pity is that they should ever have
-had the chance to do so; it is often the beginning of insincerity in
-them. This story-teller also must strive to realize his important office.
-
-(3) A patronizing story-teller is as great an obstruction. His manner
-is unctuous and “glawming.” It dwarfs the listener, belittling him and
-undermining his frankness. Hear how the great queen did in Morris’s tale:
-
- “Then she held him a little season on her weary and happy breast,
- And she told him of Sigmund and Volsung and the best sprung from
- the best;
- _She spake to the new-born baby as one who might understand_.”
-
-The spirit of the italicized words should be the story-teller’s guide.
-Watch the child the first time he comes under the sway of the patronizing
-story-teller, how he eyes the babying smile meant to be engaging, how he
-holds aloof. The story-teller must trust the child and trust the story.
-He chooses the story for its suitability in arousing and directing the
-child’s imagination, sympathies, or æsthetic sense. Having made the
-selection on this basis, his part now is to be, not officious meddler, no
-matter how well meaning, but communicator.
-
-The patronizing story-teller is inclined to “thin out” the story. There
-is a proper kind of remaking allowable in telling a story or in fitting
-it to younger or older audiences. If too much is necessary, the story
-is probably not in any degree suitable; it might better be left until
-the children are older. There are for the meantime plenty of stories
-more nearly available. Some modes of simplification of the content
-allowable are: omission of details in description and omission of minor
-characters and incidents, in some cases to be added later; preparatory
-talk or explanation, reduced to its very lowest terms; conversation or
-explanation after the telling, to be followed soon by another telling.
-The form may be made easier by simplification of the complicated
-sentences or unchildlike modes of speech, by very sparing use of running
-explanation, by use of roundabout easier phrase to be replaced by the
-directly descriptive word.
-
-The power and the glory for the listening child are more surely in
-the message as the _seer_, yourself or another story inventor, saw
-and delivered it, than in any garbled paraphrase of it, all that many
-attempting story-telling can manage. Their opportunity lies in the field
-of interpretation, unless they are genuinely engaged in changing the
-story or in themselves telling a different story or in truly artistic
-simplification. Have faith in the little child: in his sensibility to
-artistic fitness, in his intelligence, in his ready sympathy. Have faith
-in the story.
-
-Best of all modes, the story may be simplified, not by making it over
-into something else, but by making it into itself through interpretation.
-
-(4) Some story-tellers bring an uninformed self to the story. The root of
-their difficulty is failure to see and feel the child world. So important
-is the principle of insight that it will be taken up at length, under the
-heading _spontaneity_.
-
-(5) A story-teller lacking in artistic sensibility does not discern the
-story as a form of art, though a naïve form. He intrudes between the
-story and the child what, for lack of a better term, the writer called
-a “sledge-hammer” self, or a didactic self. It resorts to pedagogical
-pounding, dealing largely in stress on words and in the falling
-inflection. It vainly attempts to force the story and the child into
-contact through the intellect, or sometimes the bugaboo of conscience,
-instead of by the open pathway made by freeing the spirit of the story.
-
-One example, by the way, of the tendency to force the didactic note is
-the made over version of Southey’s “Three Bears,” in which the story
-begins with Silver Locks (the little wee woman of the older version is
-coming back) and makes much of her naughtiness, left in Southey’s story
-to indirect playful condemnation. This puts her at once in the emphatic
-position, robbing the three bears of their rank, and the story and the
-children of the play spirit.
-
-(6) The story-teller who confounds dramatization (not dramatic
-suggestion) with narration substitutes a detached exhibiting self for the
-story-teller’s intimate, communicating self. He fails to tell the story.
-This also will be considered at length under another canon.
-
-(7) Finally, an intruding self is the misinformed self of the lifeless
-story-teller. It makes story-telling nothing but colorless word-calling.
-It arises from a false psychology, resting on the assumption that the
-child’s imaginative and emotional life differs in kind from the adult’s
-(sound in so far as it condemns strain on the imagination and the
-emotions); a false ethics, mistrusting attention to oral form, or to
-beauty of speech; wrong habit in speech. Whatever its source, it prevents
-the contact of child and story.
-
-The canon of directness, then, requires that both the outer and the
-inner self lend themselves to telling the story to the listener without
-obstruction.
-
-_Spontaneity_ is the canon of naturalness, by virtue of which the story
-has genuine life. It creates the illusion that the story-teller is
-spinning his tale from within out, its life having become part and parcel
-of his imaginative and emotional experience. It depends upon insight.
-The story-teller of childlike tales must “live with our children,” as
-Froebel said; he must cultivate sensibility to the child’s world, catch
-its spirit of play and happiness and activity, respect its serious moods,
-note its affectionate intimacy with animals, cats and dogs and hens and
-horses, respond to its humor, feel above all its emotional sincerity
-and simplicity. The child carries himself unaffectedly. It is easy to
-detect the story-teller who fails of insight into the child’s world. He
-is either wholly insensible to its characteristics, or he grotesquely
-exaggerates everything. The first method leaves the child unmoved, the
-second undermines his sincerity.
-
-The story-teller need not, however, be afraid to give full value to story
-materials: to idealize its people and happenings; to make its heroines
-frankly good and beautiful, its supernatural properties adequate,
-its “great huge bears” satisfyingly huge; to give its seven-leagued
-giants voice possibilities that will cause half-quaking, half-chuckling
-listeners to shake in their shoes in whole-hearted enjoyment; to make its
-porridge pots, that cooked or stopped the minute a certain good little
-girl said so, magical. Story art, like all art, idealizes its materials
-the moment it selects them; the story-teller in turn holds them up to
-view of the imagination. Nor need the adult story-teller be afraid of
-illumining the view more fully than might a child teller, by the light
-of the adult’s richer knowledge and experience. No, the story-teller is
-not to impoverish nor dull the story; but he is to guard against giving
-the listener the impression of unsuccessful pretense at it, and against
-urging him to strained imagining and feeling. Until, alas, custom stales
-him to its false ring, a child condemns the unseeing story-teller, not
-recognizing him as kith nor kin.
-
-To satisfy the canon of spontaneity, then, the story-teller must see and
-feel the tale he attempts to tell, that he may re-create its spirit.
-
-By _graphicness_ is meant vividness, by virtue of which the story is made
-plain to the imagination and quick to the feelings. It is secured by the
-various means of oral interpretation (to be considered under another
-heading), helped out by facial expression, and sometimes by gesture or by
-dramatic suggestion. It is governed by the imperative complementary canon
-of _reserve_. _Reserve_ is the canon of artistic restraint; as applied
-here, it keeps story-telling the art of communicating, not allowing it to
-pass beyond the limits of dramatic suggestion into dramatization.
-
-It is the greater degree of artistic reserve that divides story-telling
-sharply from dramatization and gives it its special magnetic charm
-and enduring strength. The essence of dramatization is sensible
-actualization, the essence of story-telling is imaginative suggestion.
-The story tells, yet leaves to the listener exhaustless discovery.
-At each re-telling the story allures the listener’s imagination to
-catch added import. The listener maturing into the adult may penetrate
-a specific detail in the childlike allegory and uncover a symbol of
-everlasting life, eternal youth or truth or beauty, and having found it,
-he can never with listening exhaust the depths of it. Is it fanciful to
-conjecture whether it be some response to this imperishable integrity
-that urges children to demand the same tale over and over again?
-Psychology has discerned in them wiseacres learning the realities of life
-through play. Why not also through story?
-
-Dramatic suggestion as an aid to language and subordinate to it is,
-however, in place. It was indulged in freely by primitive story-tellers.
-Children use it instinctively. Hint of happening, by show of action;
-or glimpse of character, by posture, facial expression, suggestion in
-tone, is sufficient. Such hint at once makes the situation or character
-plain to the imagination. The queen in Hans Andersen’s “Princess on the
-Pea,” for example, is well brought into the story by the story-teller’s
-taking on a look of shrewdness, with perhaps shaking of the head, before
-he tells what the queen thinks of this “real” princess who presents
-herself thus bedraggled. In doing this the story-teller must preserve
-the appearance and intention of narration. As soon as some students of
-story-telling attempt dramatic suggestion they lose the listener and
-lapse into playing rather than telling. Even when dialogue or monologue
-demands a degree of impersonation the story-teller must keep in mind that
-it is for the purpose of _telling_ the story to the listener. He _shows_,
-or _illustrates_, looking back to insure that the listener is following,
-or to make communication. After the story-teller’s pantomime of surprise
-and delight at finding the shoes, in “The Elves and the Shoemaker,” for
-example, he looks at his listeners to communicate his feeling to them and
-invite their corresponding emotion, then makes verbal communication to
-them.
-
-Suggestive gesture may also be used to make language graphic. (Beginners
-often neglect to keep the hands free for gesture they may be impelled
-to use.) For the sake of the child we must recover, if we have lost it,
-the speaking face, animated body, and eloquent hand of our childhood.
-As the word gains in meaning, we resort to gesture more sparingly.
-Gesture should precede the word. Watch the unconscious child in his use
-of gesture; he tells with the hand and body before he tells with the
-word. Some beginners drop a gesture so quickly that they might as well
-have done without it, others sustain it too long. Gesture is used, as
-a rule, for one of two chief purposes, demonstration or appeal to the
-imagination or feelings. When the story-teller is using it to show shape
-or size or place, he does not need it any longer after he has done this.
-If he is using it to send the imagination of his listeners out or to
-appeal to their emotions, he must sustain it until it has accomplished
-its effect. Sometimes a quick strong gesture makes powerful appeal to
-the imagination; sometimes sustained gesture serves as aftermath, still
-telling to the imagination. Gesture must not appear detached from the
-story-teller, that is, put on from the outside; it should come from
-within, in the story-teller’s effort to tell. It is helpful, too, to
-note that gesture partakes of the imitativeness of art,—thus we speak of
-_kingly_ gesture, _commanding_ gesture, _witchlike_ gesture. When dealing
-with things that address themselves to the expanding imagination, gesture
-should be indefinite and broadly suggestive rather than definitive.
-Too prescriptive an indication of the size of the bears in “The Three
-Bears,” for example, dwarfs for some generous imaginations the delightful
-hugeness of the great huge bear and the irresistible littleness of the
-little small wee bear. Free sweeping gesture is in place in the heroic
-legend.
-
-Suggestive posture is another means of giving vividness. The story-teller
-might learn much from the painter and the sculptor about the eloquence
-of pose. The Pre-Raphaelite school of painting was no doubt guilty of
-extravagance, but in pose and facial expression it caught some of the
-secrets of artistic suggestion. We know how the sculptor, too, represents
-listening, or surprise, or courage. The sculptor is, of course, very
-much more dependent on posture than is the speaker. But posture should
-help the story-teller, just as do tone and quality and rate of voice.
-It will not do, for example, to settle back heavily in the seat while
-telling, “Out popped the gingerbread boy and—” It must not be forgotten,
-however, that pose also is under the imperative restriction of reserve;
-narration is not the static art of posing. Constant or violent change in
-posture, too, except in particular stories demanding it, is out of place;
-story-telling is the quiet if animated and graphic art of communication.
-Posture and facial expression, like gesture, should precede the word,
-prophesying of it, and sometimes be sustained during pause for effect.
-
-Before leaving this canon, the story-teller should understand that
-graphicness should sometimes be veiled under a pervading elusiveness.
-Some stories should be wrapped about with the charm of impalpability; the
-mystery of them is the secret of their appeal. This is the atmosphere for
-the romantic fairy tale, like “The Sleeping Beauty,” and for many of the
-legends and romances.
-
-We are now ready to sum up the canon of graphicness. We have defined it
-as the dynamic principle of vividness by virtue of which the story is
-made plain to the imagination. It is secured by the supreme agency of
-speech, aided sometimes, in greater or less degree, by posture, gesture,
-facial expression, and dramatic suggestion. It is under the imperative
-restriction of the canon of reserve.
-
-In an art defined as story-telling _the skillful use of the voice_ is
-the chief technique to be mastered, and, alas, the least regarded. It
-is, however, gaining ground. Story-tellers are finding it increasingly
-reasonable to believe there is close connection between what is to be
-told and how it is told. While it is true that so strong is the vitality
-of the _what_ that it will usually triumph in some degree over the _how_,
-this is no sound argument for abandoning it to that fate. It is also
-true, because of the social nature of language, that the listener will do
-much, no matter how dull the how, to inform and transform the what in
-the light of his own knowledge and experience. This is precisely in just
-measure what he is to do. But this argument also is weak.
-
-Man tries to utter his meaning, to give sound to the sense of his
-thought. All students of words appear to agree to this as a primary
-creative principle. And in the utterance of language he employs
-instinctively what some story-tellers condemn as the “show” tricks of
-elocutionists: suggestive quality or pitch of voice; slow or rapid rate
-of speaking; grouping, inflection, and pause. Mastery of this instinctive
-use of speech in its fullness and perfection, as a means to an end,
-is what is meant by mastery of oral technique. Whatever the method of
-mastery, direct or indirect, surely the end should be granted.
-
-It has taken many people a long time to convince themselves that
-the speaking voice is in need of proper exercise and training. They
-have expected too much of the speaker. The living person back of the
-speech, the personality, is the chief element in speech; without the
-speaker to utter his meaning, speech would be nothing but empty word
-mouthing. But they should give the speaker at least as much fair play
-as has the singer, training in the use of the voice. The set jaw, wrong
-coördination, the half-open throat, the closed glottis, or “voice box,”
-the immobile lip (whose remedy, by the way, is not mouthing), the thick
-tongue,—all these, causing indistinctness, nasality, throatiness, are
-impediments to speech. So are throat or nasal or dental obstructions. So
-is incorrect breathing.
-
-The nice art of enunciation and articulation is worth mastery. Phonics
-appears to some people like a science of very small things. It has not
-only an æsthetic value, but, if you must separate them, an intellectual
-value. Masters of enunciation and articulation give not only finish
-but richer meaning to language. This, again, is no doubt due to the
-lively connection between sound and sense. Open mouth and throat well to
-pronounce the vowels in _joy_, or _shine_, and confirm the truth of this;
-note the force of vowels, consonants, or aspirate pronounced accurately
-in _glisten_, _shimmering_, _hushed_, _croaked_, _scream_, _harsh_.
-It will be understood of course that the requirements of character
-suggestion may demand slurring, chopping off, drawling, and all sorts of
-speech vices; when in place they become virtues.
-
-We are fond of using the expression “as natural as breathing.” How many
-are breathing as nature would have them? The speaker should be past
-master of breathing: be able to expand the diaphragm and fill full and
-deep, to supplement this basal stock, as opening the mouth to enunciate a
-vowel or to speak a phrase gives easy, unobtrusive opportunity, to expend
-breath economically.
-
-The story-teller should “find” his particular voice. To do this he may
-read or speak in his ordinary tone and note where it vibrates. This
-is his natural, or at least second-nature, voice, working basis for
-improvement; re-placing, purifying, strengthening, making flexible.
-
-He should be able to place tone, to give it this or that quality, as the
-needs of interpretation may demand. He should be able to keep feeling out
-of the voice, and to speak with feeling without violating the principle
-of reserve.
-
-Understanding, feeling, and æsthetic appreciation are rooted in the
-story-teller, to be sure, but they must be transmitted by the organs of
-voice. He will be delighted to find that the physical action of these
-organs, if easy and responsive, appears to deepen his own understanding
-and feeling and to send them in greater fullness to the listener.
-
-One of the most important principles of oral technique is perspective,
-through which the central idea is kept dominant throughout the story.
-Proper application of this principle gives the whole story unity and
-increasing interest and point. To give the story perspective the
-story-teller employs grouping, pause, rate, pitch, and inflection. Space
-permits of nothing more than this mere enumeration of these means and
-of pointing out a very limited use of one or two. Beginners often err
-in grouping. In the story of “The Frog Prince,” for example, they will
-say “there was a king,” making this a more or less complete and leading
-idea, instead of “there was a king who had beautiful daughters;” at
-this point, moreover, by use of the complete falling inflection they
-destroy the subordinate relation of this idea to the succeeding one,
-“but the youngest was the most beautiful.” Untrained speakers and badly
-trained readers overuse the falling inflection. Story-tellers will find
-it helpful to practice the sustained, or “forward pointing,” voice.
-It is necessary to the proper building out of units of thought. The
-story-teller should “make,” for example, the word picture with the voice,
-bit by bit, much as the painter does the line and color picture with the
-brush, each added detail going toward the whole.
-
-Mastery of pause is important. In ordinary communication the
-story-teller, as does everyone else, uses pause a hundred times a day,
-but he is inclined at first to overlook its part in story-telling. He
-should learn to pause to make clear not only the divisions of single
-sentences, but of the whole story, its setting, action, resolution,
-and close. He should use it also to set off for dramatic emphasis or
-emotional effect significant or climactic circumstances, persons, or
-details of action. Pause is one of the simplest and most effective means
-of emphasis. Of course, like every other means of speech, it is sometimes
-best ignored.
-
-This bare glance at speech technique shows us that the story-teller
-should have such command over the agencies of oral transmission as will
-enable him to convey the story fully to the listener. Let his point of
-departure be the effort to utter his meaning.
-
-When telling stories to young children the story-teller may do more
-or less _“leading” of the feelings and the taste_, thus educating the
-child to respond to what is playful or brave or humorous or beautiful.
-If the story-teller will show pleasure in obedience, fun, good-nature,
-loveliness in nature or art, shape, for example, or color, or sound,
-or adaptability to use, the imitative listener will respond in like
-appreciation. Some beginners find it difficult to do this. Sometimes
-the source of the difficulty is bad habit in reading. This affects
-story-telling when the story has been prepared from the printed page.
-The student comes to the story-telling class with the habit formed of
-suppressing in his reading appreciation of excellence or of beauty. Two
-students talking together outside of class may do the natural thing;
-if describing beauty—loveliness of nature, human loveliness, goodness,
-heroism—they show pleasure in it by smiling lip and softly shining eye;
-“beauty,” as Wordsworth has it, “makes them glad.” But nine times out of
-ten the beginner in story-telling who has prepared the story from a book
-allows no appreciation of beauty to get into voice or self as he tells,
-for example, “In olden times, when wishing was having, there lived a king
-who had beautiful daughters, but the youngest was so lovely that even
-the sun himself, who has seen so much, marveled whenever he shone in her
-face.” He is not of course to magnify this phrase unduly; he must keep it
-in proper perspective.
-
-It is astonishing how imperfectly we talk and tell. As indicated before,
-words as they are uttered represent to the young listener, and, so lively
-is language, in great degree to the adult also, exactly what the speaker
-puts into them. If he utters _bright_ dully, he contradicts truth; if
-he pronounces _loved_ coldly, he robs it of the human warmth of itself;
-if he mumbles _lovely_, he dwarfs beauty. To correct wrong habit in
-speaking, the student of story-telling should cultivate sensibility to
-the feeling and æsthetic suggestions in language, and during the stage
-of apprenticeship be content to be conscious until more spontaneous
-appreciation shall relieve him of watchfulness.
-
-To take another example, in the story of “The Hut in the Wood,” beginners
-often fairly shout “night was coming on,” “the owl hooted,” “the trees
-rustled.” The thing to be communicated here through the details is
-the emotional state of the girl. It is communicated by sympathetic
-interpretation: lowering of voice, with suggestion in it of the sounds
-heard, accompanied by shrinking in posture and dawning of fear in the
-face.
-
-Leading is open to abuse. The more the language of the story tells on its
-face when interpreted so as to set free the associations bound up in it,
-the more the story-teller must trust it to carry its own effects.
-
-The story-teller is governed most by the supreme canon of _simplicity_.
-His must be a peculiarly unelaborate, apparently artless art. In gesture
-and facial expression, in dramatic suggestion, in speech, his is that
-form or degree of the artistic manner that will carry to the listener
-the unaffected, frank, childlike kind of life with which the child story
-deals: _not intense in manner_; _not intellectual nor artificial in
-gesture_; _not pedantic nor studied in speech_—but _sincere and simple_.
-
-
-THE CHILD’S PART IN STORY-TELLING
-
-Let us tabulate some of the things the child naturally does as his part
-in story-telling. The table will be incomplete, but it may be suggestive.
-What is the child’s part in story-telling?
-
- (1) _It is listening._
-
- (2) _It is remaining silent._
-
- (3) _It is commenting._
-
- (4) _It is joining in._
-
- (5) _It is re-telling._
-
- (6) _It is partial re-telling._
-
- (7) _It is telling other stories._
-
- (8) _It is inventing stories._
-
- (9) _It is expressing sometimes story images in other media._
-
- (10) _It is sometimes playing the stories._
-
- (11) _It is growing by the power and grace of the story._
-
-(1) _It is listening._ Let us not underrate the child’s quiet part as
-listener harkening to the story again and again to catch wider and deeper
-vision of it.
-
-(2) _It is remaining silent._ When it is the silence of delight, be
-content; this is result enough. When it is the spiritual silence out
-of whose brooding may be born reverent awe or insight into justice or
-cheerful good will or virile endeavor, bring all your wisdom to bear to
-decide whether you will help or hinder by leaving the child to himself,
-and in case of doubt give the story the benefit of it, trusting it to
-deliver its own message in due season.
-
-(3) _It is commenting._ On the other hand, do not be unmindful of another
-opportunity. A child, like an adult, is inclined to talk some stories
-over; meet him halfway. Indeed, in some cases, lead the way; stimulate an
-inert class to talk over some of the more objective type of stories. It
-is your opportunity to get and clarify the child’s point of view.
-
-(4) _It is joining in._ We learn, from the snatches of story-telling
-history that have come down to us, that it was the custom of the audience
-to join in at the rhythmic repetitions, as people do at the chorus
-of a comic song. The children show the same tendency; encourage it.
-It not only pleases them, but it is an easy and natural beginning in
-reproduction. The child’s dramatic sense prompts him to come in also when
-the story-teller reaches dialogue; encourage this also.
-
-(5) _It is re-telling._ Rightly conducted, reproduction of stories is
-profitable for shaping the pupil’s thought and language mode. But is the
-exercise rightly conducted? The children listen in breathless delight
-as the teacher tells the story; she demands it “back,” the children
-struggle, interest flags, teacher and children toil on, and joy dies out
-in story and listener. This is too bad. Story-telling is a legitimate
-opportunity for unalloyed pleasure; the school is not too lavish of such
-times. What is the root of the trouble? It lies in one or more sources:
-the practice of requiring premature reproduction of some types of story
-not grasped by the children to the definite point of re-telling; the
-teacher’s unreasonable or wrong standards of achievement; the pupil’s
-lack of familiarity with the story, due to the teacher’s tendency to turn
-reproduction into a test or task.
-
-The tendency of the school to require immediate verbal reproduction
-of all stories is unwise utilitarianism. It is limiting the teacher’s
-choice of stories undesirably. Feeling compelled to demand reproduction
-of every story, the teacher confines her choice to stories the children
-will take hold of easily. We can all testify that we have heard and been
-moved or delighted by recitals we could not reproduce; their purpose was
-to accomplish exactly what they did accomplish. The child is capable of
-responding in æsthetic pleasure or spiritual uplift to stories as yet
-beyond his re-telling. It is highly desirable that he be given the chance
-of contact with such material and that its seed be given time to root
-and flower. To urge him to immediate reproduction is to develop shallow
-glibness at the sacrifice of something finer. Under the compulsion
-of reproduction the teacher excludes, also, not only beautiful and
-spiritualizing stories, but long stories. Long stories are not desirable
-on the mere ground of length, but even this ground has its claim. The
-longer stories give sustained exercise to the imagination, and they give
-the story-teller ampler field to set forth character or action and to let
-the story yield fuller measure of delight. Short and long and longer and
-shorter are all in place. And not all need nor should be reproduced.
-
-How much should the teacher expect when she asks pupils to tell back any
-stories they have heard only once, or at most twice? Exactly what the
-pupil gives, what he grasped. Many teachers are disturbed, however, by
-the meager “language training” afforded by this very brief re-telling.
-Why not let the stories, by reiteration of them on the teacher’s part,
-impose their thought process and language mode on the forming habit
-of the child? This does not mean that reproduction must be verbatim
-repetition, nor that the children’s individuality is to be suppressed.
-But what a mockery, especially in some quarters, is this prevalent
-idea in the schools that the child must not be familiarized with the
-language of the story, but that he should be compelled to “tell it in
-his own words.” Alas, “his own words”! Would not familiarity with the
-story’s language bring riches to the thought-starved and language-starved
-children of some unschooled parents, anxious that their children shall
-enjoy advantages denied to themselves? Would it not help in foreign
-sections?
-
-(6) _It is partial re-telling._ Let the children come into possession of
-the story naturally and gradually. At each re-telling of it by yourself
-look for firmer and fuller reproduction. Help to keep the children’s
-interest centered in the story, not so much by commenting patronizingly,
-“How well John told the story!” but rather by openly enjoying the story
-John is telling. Let language come, as it should, with the effort to
-express the thought. And do not interfere with composition by unnecessary
-questioning. Your first method of helping the pupils’ reproduction might
-be by supplying omitted parts rather than by questioning analytically
-for them, as is so commonly done at present. (Questioning has of course
-its place: it serves to lift into consciousness the relations existing
-among the parts of the story.) Try co-operative telling: tell part
-yourself, then let a child or several in succession tell the next,
-helping if necessary but not anticipating, and perhaps finish the story
-yourself. The children will soon be able to manage more. Simple, artistic
-illustrative picture or blackboard sketches, showing in succession the
-main divisions of the story, will help to give it uninterrupted sequence.
-(When divisions are made either orally or pictorially, they should be
-true portions of the whole.) Presently the children will find themselves
-telling the whole of some stories without undue feeling of strain, and
-with great pleasure to themselves and their classmates.
-
-Is it natural, by the way, to reproduce in the same company a story just
-heard? This is the common school practice. In an adult audience this
-would of course never be done except on the frank basis of practice in
-so doing or for some other accepted purpose. The children enjoy dwelling
-on the story. And they may practice, with the motive of telling the
-story at home. The teacher need not, therefore, strain at devices to
-make reproduction more natural, yet she might often take advantage of or
-contrive more natural occasion for it. The natural occasion is social
-intercourse and entertainment. There is space only to indicate one or
-two ways of securing this attractive natural motive. Sometimes let at
-least a day elapse before asking for the reproduction; you may then
-let the exercise be an opportunity to enjoy the story again. Tell the
-same story over and over (if it be a good one) yourself on appropriate
-occasions, and encourage the children to do the same thing. Let
-individuals, or groups, or classes, visit and exchange stories.
-
-(7) The child’s part, _telling similar stories_ and (8) _inventing_
-stories, should go without saying. Do not neglect the opportunity offered
-by (8). If you reduce the class to workable groups at a time for this
-exercise, it should be practicable. Do not press prematurely the creative
-imagination, but do not neglect it. Give play to the natural working of
-a little child’s fancy, the boy’s or girl’s, the youth’s imagination.
-It is wise to follow the lead of the child here, then be at hand, not
-to deprive the child of the efficiency of independence and of the
-pleasure of making, but to help when necessary that his attempt may be
-encouragingly successful.
-
-(9) _It is sometimes expressing story images in other media._ Here,
-again, the adult will do well to follow the lead of the child; of course
-of the most freely expressive child. The inert must be stimulated. Left
-to himself the child would not commit some of the excesses in sensible
-representation that adults impose upon children, though objective
-representation is natural to man at the childlike stage. It is not
-necessary that the child represent materially every set of language
-ideas. The teacher should not, on the other hand, stop natural attempt to
-represent even the more elusive kinds of ideas; there may be a budding
-Watts or Chase in her class, capable of picturing the highly fanciful and
-spiritual.
-
-Keep the exercise growing. Its aim is to give constructive outlet to
-the child. The child’s conception of the story, with expression of it
-and each re-hearing, is growing. The practice of keeping a child’s
-first attempts at expression in drawing or modeling or cutting or his
-attempts at any one stage too long about the classroom, before his
-eyes, is dwarfing. There is, of course, the other side to the question.
-To accept nothing as accomplishment is deadening to effort. It is
-possible, however, is it not, to meet the child on childlike standard
-of achievement, to acknowledge the day’s accomplishment, yet without
-disheartening him, or even talking to him about the better things he will
-do, to keep _our_ own faces turned toward the morrow?
-
-(10) _It is playing the stories._ This, if not done with every story
-without discrimination, or without reference to the children’s
-instinctive selective sense, if kept at least fairly spontaneous and
-progressive, is a form of constructivity heartily enjoyed by the
-children. It is wise here again to follow the child’s lead. Let us
-understand, however, by this the lead of the majority of our most normal
-children and of the most gifted individuals. Many children meager in
-imagination, feeble in initiative, inadequate in execution, will need the
-strong lead of other children or of the teacher, qualified child seer
-from her experience with more favored children. Let her give to these
-from her abundance, becoming best playfellow and guide. But let her keep
-herself in the attitude of _playing with the children_.
-
-Let us see how playing the story might develop. As soon as the story
-takes possession of the child he shows a tendency to enter into its
-persons and its action; to mimic the voices, to ape the manners, to do
-the doings. Give outlet to this; let the child take on and play out the
-life of the story, or yourself propose playing the story.
-
-Do not, by the way, clutter up the child’s direct outlet with staging
-and properties and stage terms. It destroys spontaneity and reality. Let
-the schoolroom be the place, and, as a rule, the school furnishings any
-necessary things, and the school children, in their ordinary clothes,
-the people. The delight of “dressing up” may sometimes be allowed; but
-a mere suggestion in costume, if it be something distinctive of the
-character impersonated, is all that is necessary; a gold paper crown, for
-example, will at once make a queen of any child. Why not with the little
-children talk simply and naturally: “Let us play” (not act nor dramatize)
-so and so. Who’ll be so and so? I’ll be so and so. Where will you have
-your home? And so on. Do not at the beginning _press_ even this simple
-kind of planning; let the play develop with the playing of it. Help the
-children, however, gradually to gain in planning.
-
-Playing has a tendency to make the form static; it is a mistake to let
-this happen too soon. Do not, as is the practice, stop telling the story
-yourself after the children have once played it. You will find that their
-intimate experience in playing it will bring a more pointed attention to
-the next hearing of it, and that their next playing will be richer in
-detail, or stronger in structure, or truer in characterization, or more
-appropriate in dialogue. Do not, of course, keep the children on one
-story either for playing or other form of reproduction until they weary
-of it.
-
-Far from deploring, by the way, the child’s crudities in dialogue,
-appreciate the opportunity to let him express himself and to develop his
-language sense. Keep the language way open to him. He will catch the
-force of your comment on how some character spoke, himself suggest to
-another pupil what the person the pupil is impersonating should say, note
-how you talk when you impersonate, or how you respond in dialogue with
-him.
-
-Playing the stories is open to educational abuse by being turned into
-insincere show work. This results, too, in exclusion of pupils who do
-not excel. Keep playing the stories, at least for the little children,
-the spontaneous universal thing they make it—_play_. Their own selective
-sense guides them in assigning or assuming rôles. It is abused, also,
-by adult patronage. The teacher laughs at the children rather than with
-them, or laughs when the true child seer would be serious. The child
-thoroughly enjoys playing the stories, but this does not mean that he
-laughs constantly or at his own performance. Encourage him to catch the
-fun or humor of a situation or of a remark; enjoy the playing openly
-when it is merry, laugh and laugh heartily, but do not turn his genuine
-playing into a sham. Do not, on the other hand, take him too seriously;
-he does not always take himself so. In short, get the child’s point of
-view here as elsewhere.
-
-The “last’s the best of all the game;” it is (11) _growing by the power
-and grace of the story_.
-
-May the child nurtured on the wit and wisdom of the simple story simply
-told live happy ever after!
-
- Thus we arrived at this place together, where the people were
- in the habit of spinning up the tow. It was an enforced custom
- with them that each in turn should relate some little tale, or
- history, and to tell the truth, not only the noble women, but
- also myself and my friend, found our entire pleasure in such
- stories, and we often used to stop old beggars and give them a
- trifle more for telling us them.
-
- —JUCUNDUS JUCUNDISSIMUS, 1680.
-
-
-
-
-
-STORIES
-
- Now the children all draw near
- ’Tis the time a tale to hear.
-
-
-THE FAIRY HORSESHOE
-
-At midnight a long time ago an honest hard-working blacksmith heard
-someone in his shop hammering, hammering, hammering, for all the world
-like another blacksmith making a shoe. But the sound was very quick and
-light, more like tapping, tapping, tapping. And all the time, whoever it
-was was whistling the prettiest tune you ever heard, and singing between
-times:
-
- “I’m a cunning blacksmith,
- I can make a shoe,
- Heat the iron,
- Bend the iron,
- Hammer it true—
- Il y ho, il y hoo,
- Il y ho, il y hoo—
- I’m a cunning blacksmith,
- I can make a shoe.”
-
-The blacksmith listened and thought, and listened and thought, and
-listened and thought. Then he sprang out of bed on tiptoe, crying softly,
-“I have it! I have it! It’s one of the wee small people. I’ll catch him
-if I can for good luck.” The blacksmith needed some good luck. His work
-was to shoe the horse and shoe the colt and shoe the wild mare; and he
-did it well. But he hadn’t enough to do, and so he was very poor.
-
-Well, to go back, the blacksmith sprang out of bed on tiptoe. Then
-without making the least bit of noise in the world that ever was heard,
-he opened the door of his bedroom and looked all about the shop. He
-couldn’t see sight nor light of anybody, but he heard the hammering, and
-whistling, and the singing between times:
-
- “I’m a cunning blacksmith,
- I can make a shoe,
- Heat the iron,
- Bend the iron,
- Hammer it true—
- Il y ho, il y hoo,
- Il y ho, il y hoo—
- I’m a cunning blacksmith,
- I can make a shoe.”
-
-“It’s very odd,” said he, under his breath; “where can the wee small
-thing be!” All of a sudden, as he peered about more sharply, he spied
-it stuck in the girth of a white mare standing in the stall nearest the
-forge. The elfin smith was wearing a bit of an apron before him, and
-a tid of a nightcap on his head, and hammering away at a speck of a
-horseshoe.
-
-“He’ll bring me good luck, if I can only catch him,” said the blacksmith
-so softly that his own ears could scarcely hear. And without making the
-least bit of noise in the world that ever was heard, he tiptoed up behind
-the wee small body, opened his hand, and—snatched him up, crying, “Ha,
-ha, I have you.” With that he opened two fingers to take a look, when—out
-jumped the elf, crying, “Ho, ho, see me go,” and away he did go like a
-streak of lightning.
-
-But he left the wee bit horseshoe in the blacksmith’s hand. And it did
-bring him good luck, so that ever after he had plenty to do. So many
-horses and colts and wild mares came to be shod that he had to build a
-larger shop with nine-and-seven stalls.
-
-When the blacksmith died, he left the good luck fairy horseshoe to his
-sons, and they left it to their sons, and they left it to their sons; so
-that if they haven’t lost it the blacksmith’s great, great, great, great,
-great, great, great grandchildren have it yet.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THE MOUSE AND THE SAUSAGE
-
-Once upon a time a little mouse and a little sausage, who loved each
-other like sisters, decided to live together. They planned it so that
-every day one would go to walk in the fields, or to buy things in the
-town, and the other would stay at home to keep the house.
-
-One day, when the little sausage had prepared cabbage for dinner, the
-little mouse, who had come back from town with a good appetite, enjoyed
-it so heartily that she exclaimed: “How delicious the cabbage is to-day,
-my dear!”
-
-“Ah!” answered the little sausage, “that is because I popped myself into
-the pot while it was cooking.”
-
-On the next day, when it was her turn to prepare the meals, the little
-mouse said to herself: “Now I will do as much for my friend as she did
-for me; we shall have lentils for dinner, and I will jump into the pot
-while they are boiling.” So she did, without stopping to think that a
-simple sausage can do some things not to be attempted by even the wisest
-mouse.
-
-When the sausage came home, she found the house lonely and silent. She
-called again and again, “My little mouse! Mouse of my heart!” but no one
-answered. Then she went to look at the lentils boiling on the stove, and,
-alas! found within the pot her good little friend, who had perished for
-love of her. Poor mousie had stayed too long at her cookery, and when she
-tried to climb out of the pot, she had no longer the strength to do so.
-
-The little sausage could never be consoled! That is why to-day, when you
-put one in the pan or on the gridiron, you will hear her weep and sigh,
-“M-my p-poor m-mouse! Ah, m-my p-poor m-mouse!”
-
- —FRENCH FOLK TALE
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE LITTLE BOY AND THE LITTLE DOG
-
-There was a little boy and there was a little dog. The two lived together
-and loved each other, and where one went the other followed.
-
-Now, all of a sudden, the little boy and his nurse moved away to another
-city, far, far off. This puzzled the little boy so much that for once he
-forgot the little dog. When he remembered him, it was the middle of the
-night. But, for all that, he got up and waked his nurse to ask her where
-the little dog could be. The nurse rubbed her sleepy eyes and said,
-
- “Sleep now, my lamb, and wait till day,
- Thy little dog is on the way.”
-
-Then she closed her eyes and straightway fell fast asleep, and so there
-was nothing for the little boy to do but to fall asleep, too.
-
-At break of day the little boy was at the window watching for the little
-dog. But alas! no little dog came. When the little boy asked his nurse
-what could be keeping the little dog, she said,
-
- “Be patient, my lamb, ’tis but peep of day,
- Thy little dog is on the way.”
-
-Well, the morning and the noon passed, and no little dog came. The little
-boy grieved so that he could neither eat nor play. At last when evening
-began to darken, and still no little dog came, and still the little boy
-watched at the window, the nurse put on her bonnet and shawl and went out
-to find the little lost dog.
-
-It wasn’t long before she was back with a dog that looked something like
-the dear lost one, but much thinner and quieter. When the little boy said
-so to his nurse, she said,
-
- “Yes, poor doggie! But he came a long way,
- Without bite or sup, a night and a day;
- Give him, my lamb, a bowl of warm milk,
- And soon you’ll see him as sleek as silk.”
-
-The little boy ran and gave him the milk. When the little dog had lapped
-up the milk, he felt so much better that he licked the little boy’s face,
-and the two frisked about the room.
-
-But the little boy noticed that the little dog did not caper so merrily
-as he used to do. Indeed, the poor creature soon became quiet and sad
-again. And, although the little boy made his own legs go as fast as a
-windmill, he could not coax the little dog to run a race with him. He
-saw, too, that the little dog found it very hard to curl himself up on
-the hearthrug for a nap. And the next day the little dog was so wretched
-that he refused to eat.
-
-“Poor, poor doggie, what ails you, whatever ails you?” cried the little
-boy. “You’ll die if you do not eat.” He lifted the dog tenderly into
-his lap, when—what should he feel on the stomach but a seam! “Nurse,”
-he cried, “come quickly; something is stitched so tight around the poor
-dog’s body he cannot eat nor breathe.”
-
-The nurse ran in with the scissors in her hand. And lo!
-
- With a nip and a snip, and snip and a nip,
- And a very loud pip!
-
-out came the little boy’s own little dog.
-
-“Now I see through it all,” cried the nurse. And what she saw was what
-had really happened.
-
-While the little dog was on his way to the little boy, a dog-seller
-snatched him up and carried him into a shop. There he tried to change him
-into a French poodle by sewing him into a skin-tight black jacket with
-curly trimming. But by great good luck it was down the street past this
-very shop the nurse walked and spied the little dog peeping out to see
-how he might escape.
-
-“Oh, I’ll never forget thee again,” cried the little boy. And he didn’t.
-The two lived happy together ever after, and where one went the other
-followed.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE TWO CAKES WHO LOVED EACH OTHER IN SILENCE
-
-On the shop counter lay two gingerbread cakes. One was the shape of a man
-with a hat, the other of a maiden without a bonnet. Both their faces were
-on the side that was turned up, for they were to be looked at on that
-side, and not on the other. On the left the man wore a bitter almond—that
-was his heart. The maiden was honey-cake all over.
-
-As they were only samples, they stayed on the counter a long time. And,
-at last, they fell in love with each other. But neither told the other,
-as should have been done, if anything was to come of it.
-
-“He is a man and must speak first,” thought she. But she was happy, for
-she knew he loved her.
-
-His thoughts were far more extravagant; that is the way with men. He
-dreamed that he was a real street boy, and that he had four pennies of
-his own, and that he bought the sweet maiden and ate her up.
-
-So they lay on the counter for weeks and weeks, and grew dry and hard.
-
-But the thoughts of the maiden became ever more gentle and maidenly. “It
-is enough for me that I have lived on the same table with him,” she said,
-and—crack! she broke in two.
-
-“If she had only known of my love,” thought he, “she would have kept
-together a little longer.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-“And that is their story, and here they are, both of them,” said the
-baker, for it was he who was telling the story. “They are remarkable for
-their curious history, and for their silent love, which never came to
-anything. There they are for you.” So saying, he gave the man, who was
-yet whole, to Joanna, and the broken maiden to Knud.
-
-But the children were so impressed with the story that they could only
-look at them, they could not eat them up just yet.
-
- —HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
-
-
-HOW THE ROOSTER BUILT A HOUSE OF HIS OWN
-
-One spring day a young rooster set out on his two stout legs to build
-a house of his own. On he went, a long, long way, and a long, long way
-farther, and a long, long way farther than that.
-
-Then he lifted up his voice and flapped his wings and crowed,
-
- “Cock-a-doodle-doo.
- I want a dame, I do.”
-
-At this out from somewhere stepped a bonny, wee white hen and fared along
-beside him.
-
-On went the young rooster and the bonny, wee white hen a long, long way,
-and a long, long way farther, and a long, long way farther than that.
-
-Then the young rooster lifted up his voice, flapped his wings, and crowed,
-
- “Cock-a-doodle-doo,
- There’s room for a friend or two.”
-
-At this out from somewhere stepped a bearded goat, and a brindled cow,
-and a long-tailed horse, and a whiskered cat, and fared along beside him.
-
-On went the young rooster, and the bonny, wee white hen, and the bearded
-goat, and the brindled cow, and the long-tailed horse, and the whiskered
-cat, a long, long way, and a long, long way farther, and a long, long way
-farther than that.
-
-Then the young rooster lifted up his voice, flapped his wings, and crowed,
-
- “Cock-a-doodle-doo,
- My friends, will this place do?”
-
-The bearded goat climbed up to browse on a rocky hill near by, and said
-it would. The brindled cow cropped the grass beside a running stream,
-and said it would. The long-tailed horse took a mouthful from a clump
-of wild oats, and said it would. The whiskered cat spied a field mouse
-scurrying into her hole, and said it would. The bonny, wee white hen had
-not spoken. The rooster looked about for her, so did the bearded goat,
-and the brindled cow, and the long-tailed horse, and the whiskered cat,
-but she was nowhere to be seen.
-
-The young rooster lifted up his voice, flapped his wings, and crowed,
-
- “Cock-a-doodle-doo,
- Dame Hen, now where are you?”
- “Cut-cut-cut-cut-cadah-cut,
- Cut-cut-cut-cut-cadah-cut!”
-
-cried the bonny, wee white hen, running out to tell him of an egg she had
-laid in the long soft hay.
-
-“Well done,” cried Father Rooster, looking very proud of her; “our
-peeping chicks will soon be out of the shell.”
-
-So then they all knew the place would do, and they set about building
-the house of their own. The long-tailed horse cut down a tree for wood
-with his strong teeth, the bearded goat rubbed the edges smooth with his
-horns, the brindled cow carried the beams on her broad back and stood
-them up in place with her forelegs, the whiskered cat sprang up and down
-the beams and nailed them together, the young rooster gave the orders to
-everyone, and when the house was done the bonny, wee white hen swept it
-clean as a new pin.
-
-Then they all moved in. And there they lived in this house of their own
-for a year and a day, and a year and a day, and a great many more, as
-happy as bees in clover.
-
-And the young rooster was cock of the walk.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-(_Arranged as a continued story_)
-
-HOW SHE CAME TO THE WOMAN
-
-Once a woman wished she had a very little child, but she did not know
-where to get one. So she went to an old witch and said, “I wish I had a
-very little child. Can you tell me where I might get one?”
-
-“Oh, that I can easily,” said the old witch. “Here is a barleycorn for
-you. It is not the kind that grows in everyone’s field and the chickens
-eat. Put it into a flower pot, and you shall see what you shall see.”
-
-“Thank you,” said the woman, and she gave the witch twelve shillings, for
-that was the price of the barleycorn.
-
-Well, the woman planted the barleycorn. And immediately there grew up a
-great handsome flower. It was like a tulip, but the petals were tightly
-closed as if it were still a bud.
-
-“What a beautiful flower,” cried the woman, and she kissed its yellow and
-red leaves. “Pop,” the flower opened. It was a real tulip, but in the
-middle, there upon the green velvet stamens sat a tiny maiden, lovely
-as a fairy, and only half a thumb’s height. So her mother called her
-Thumbelina.
-
- * * * * *
-
-And that is how she got her.
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-HOW SHE IS CARRIED OFF BY THE TOAD
-
-One night as Thumbelina lay sleeping in her pretty walnut-shell cradle,
-there came creeping through the open window an old Toad. He hopped
-straight down the table where Thumbelina lay.
-
-“Ah, she would make a lovely wife for my son,” said he. So he picked up
-the cradle with Thumbelina in it, and hopped through the window and down
-the garden to the brook. Here he lived with his son.
-
-“What do you say to her for your bride, my son?” said he.
-
-“Croak! croak! brek-kek-kek!” was all the son could say.
-
-“Hush! Don’t speak so loudly, or she will awake,” whispered the old Toad.
-“She might run away from us, for she is as light as swan’s down. We will
-put her out in the brook on one of the broad lily leaves; that will be
-just like an island to her, and she won’t be able to get away. Then we’ll
-go and get the best room in the marsh in order, where you are to live and
-keep house together.”
-
-So they swam out with her, and when they came to a broad lily leaf lifted
-her out of the cradle very gently without waking her, and swam back with
-it, because they intended to place it in the bridal room.
-
-Well, when Thumbelina woke and saw where she was she began to cry
-bitterly, for there was water on every side of the great leaf and she
-could not get to land at all. The little fishes swimming below stuck
-their heads out of the water to see what was the matter. And when they
-saw Thumbelina they thought her so pretty that they drew in their heads
-and put them together under the water, and nibbled away at the stem
-until the leaf was free. Then away sailed Thumbelina, far off from
-the ridiculous toad and his son who could only say, “Croak, croak,
-brek-kek-kek.”
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-HOW SHE GOT TO LAND
-
-Thumbelina sailed by many cities, and the little birds who sat in the
-bushes saw her, and said, “What a lovely little girl!” A white butterfly
-fluttered round her and at last alighted on the leaf with her. Thumbelina
-was glad of his company; she took her girdle and tied one end of it
-around the butterfly and the other to the leaf. On she went, faster than
-ever now.
-
-Soon there came a big May-bug flying toward her. When he saw her he
-thought her so pretty he clasped his claws round her waist, and flew with
-her up into a tree.
-
-Mercy! how frightened poor little Thumbelina was! But the May-bug did her
-no harm. He seated himself with her upon the biggest green leaf of the
-tree, gave her the sweet part of the flowers to eat, and told her she was
-lovely, although she did not look a bit like a May-bug.
-
-When the other May-bugs who lived in the tree heard of it, they all came
-to pay a visit. They looked at Thumbelina, and one said, “Why, she hasn’t
-more than two legs; how very odd that is!”
-
-“And she hasn’t any feelers!” cried another.
-
-“How squeezed she is at the waist—fie! How ugly she is!” said all the
-lady May-bugs.
-
-So at last the May-bug who had carried her off thought so, too, although
-she was really very pretty; and he flew down with her from the tree and
-set her on a daisy and left her there.
-
-But, anyway, she was on land again; that was something.
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-HOW SHE GOES TO LIVE WITH THE FIELD-MOUSE
-
-The whole summer through Thumbelina lived quite alone in the great wood.
-She wove herself a bed out of blades of grass, and hung it up under a
-shamrock to be sheltered from the rain. She scooped the honey out of the
-flowers for food, and she drank the dew that stood every morning on the
-leaves. So summer and autumn passed.
-
-Now came the winter, the long cold winter. All the sweet birds who used
-to sing to her flew away. The trees and flowers lost their leaves. The
-great shamrock she lived under shriveled up, and left her shivering.
-She tried to wrap herself in a dry leaf, but that tore in the middle.
-Soon it began to snow. Every snowflake that fell on her was like a whole
-shovelful thrown on us, for we are tall and she was only an inch high.
-Poor little Thumbelina! she was nearly frozen!
-
-She wandered out of the wood into a withered cornfield. The corn had gone
-long ago; nothing but dry stubble stood up out of the frozen ground. But
-it was like a great forest for Thumbelina to be lost in. How she trembled
-with the cold!
-
-After some time she came to a field-mouse’s home. It was in a little hole
-under the corn stubble, warm and cosy. There was a kitchen in it and a
-pantry filled with corn. Little Thumbelina stood at the door just like a
-poor beggar girl and begged for a little bit of barleycorn. “I haven’t
-eaten a crumb in two days,” she cried pitifully.
-
-“You poor little creature,” said the kind field-mouse, “come into my warm
-kitchen and eat as much as you wish.” And when Thumbelina came in, the
-field-mouse liked her so well that she said, “If you wish you may stay
-with me all winter, but you must keep my room clean and neat, and tell me
-little stories, for I am very fond of them.”
-
-So Thumbelina did, and had a very good time of it.
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-HOW SHE MEETS THE MOLE
-
-One day when Thumbelina had tidied the house and made it look as neat as
-a new pin, she sat down to chat with the field-mouse.
-
-“My dear,” said the field-mouse, “we shall soon have a visit from my
-neighbor, the mole. He comes to see me once a week. Do you know, he would
-make you a good husband. He is rich. He lives in a much larger house than
-mine, and wears beautiful black velvet fur. When he comes you must tell
-him the prettiest stories you know.”
-
-And, sure enough, the mole came to see them, dressed in his black velvet
-fur. Thumbelina did not care for him at all. He talked about nothing but
-himself. He told how rich he was and how large his rooms were, twenty
-times larger than the field-mouse’s, and he said he didn’t like the sun
-and flowers, just because he had never seen them.
-
-“How can you talk so!” cried Thumbelina, indignantly.
-
-“Sing us one of your sweet songs, Thumbelina, my dear,” said the
-field-mouse.
-
-So Thumbelina had to sing. She sang, “Ladybug, fly away.” She sang it so
-sweetly that the mole fell in love with her. But he did not tell her so
-yet. As for her, she was glad when his visit was over.
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-HOW SHE TAKES CARE OF THE SWALLOW
-
-Well, the mole had dug a long passage through the earth from his house to
-the field-mouse’s, and he told Thumbelina and the field-mouse they might
-walk in the passage whenever they chose.
-
-“Don’t be afraid of the dead bird lying there,” said he; “come with me
-and I’ll show you where it is.” He led the way with a bit of rotted wood
-in his mouth to light up the long dark passage. When he came to the
-place, he thrust his broad nose through the ceiling to make a hole so
-that the daylight might shine down. And there in the middle of the floor
-lay a dead swallow, with his beautiful wings pressed close against his
-sides and his feet and head drawn in under the feathers. The poor thing
-looked as if he had died of cold.
-
-Thumbelina was very sorry for him, but the mole gave the bird a push
-with his crooked legs and said, “Now he can’t pipe any more. I’m glad I
-was not born a bird, and that none of my children can ever be birds. A
-bird can do nothing but say ‘tweet tweet’ in summer and starve in winter.”
-
-“Yes, indeed,” cried the field-mouse, “you may well say you are better
-off to be a mole. You are clever, you can build and make underground
-passages where you may keep snug and warm in the winter. Of what use is
-all this ‘tweet tweet’ to a bird when the frost comes?”
-
-But Thumbelina did not agree with them at all. When they turned their
-backs on the bird she bent down, gently moved the feathers aside, and
-kissed him on the closed eyes.
-
-“Perhaps,” she thought, “it was this very bird that sang so sweetly to me
-in the wood. He did far more for me than the mole does. How much pleasure
-he gave me, the dear, beautiful bird!”
-
-The mole now closed up the hole and escorted the ladies home.
-
-But that night Thumbelina could not sleep for thinking of the dead bird.
-So she got out of her bed and wove a soft blanket of hay. She carried
-this out into the dark passage and spread it over the poor bird. As she
-did so she laid her hand on the bird’s heart. It was beating! He was not
-dead at all! only numb with cold.
-
-When he grew warm through and through he opened his eyes and looked at
-Thumbelina. At first she trembled, she was so frightened, for the bird
-was very large to her, who was only an inch in height. But she was too
-kind to run away from him.
-
-“Thank you, pretty child,” said the sick swallow in a weak voice. “Now
-that I am warm I shall get strong again and be able to fly on my way.”
-
-“Oh, stay where you are,” said Thumbelina, “it is so cold outside. It
-snows and freezes. Stay in your warm bed and I will nurse you.”
-
-She brought the swallow water in the petal of a flower. When he had drunk
-he told her all about himself. He had set out for the south, the warm
-countries, with the other swallows; but as he flew he caught one of his
-wings in a thorn bush and tore it. After this he could not fly so fast as
-the others, so the winter overtook him and he could not stand the cold.
-It benumbed him so that he fell to the ground. He could remember nothing
-more after this, until he opened his eyes and found Thumbelina at his
-side.
-
-The whole winter Thumbelina nursed the swallow. And when the spring came
-and the sun was warm, she opened the hole in the ceiling and let the
-sunshine pour in on him.
-
-“I am strong enough now to fly out into the sunshine,” said the swallow.
-“Sit on my back and let us fly far into the green wood.”
-
-But Thumbelina would not do this; she knew that the old field-mouse
-would be lonely without her.
-
-“No, I cannot,” said she.
-
-“Farewell then, you pretty, good child,” said the swallow, and he flew
-off into the sunshine. Thumbelina looked after him, and the tears came
-into her eyes, she was so sorry to part with him.
-
-“Tweet-tweet,” he sang, as she lost sight of him in the green wood.
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-HOW SHE IS HELPED BY THE SWALLOW
-
-“My dear,” said the field-mouse one day after the mole had paid her a
-visit, “the mole has asked me to give you to him for his wife. You are
-very fortunate, a poor child like you. You must be ready to marry him as
-soon as possible. Set to work at once on your wedding-dress.”
-
-So Thumbelina had to turn the spindle to make herself not only a
-wedding-dress but plenty of wool and linen, for the field-mouse said
-she would not have her go to the mole empty-handed, as if she were a
-beggar-girl. And the mole himself hired four spiders to weave her a
-beautiful cobweb veil. And every evening he paid her a visit, and said
-they must be married as soon as the summer was over.
-
-Poor Thumbelina did not know what to do. She did not wish to marry the
-mole, and live under the ground, where the sun never shone. The first
-thing every morning and the last every evening, she crept outdoors, and
-when the wind blew the corn leaves apart, she looked up at the sky and
-wished the swallow would come to her. But he did not.
-
-When autumn came, Thumbelina had everything ready.
-
-“Only four weeks more for the wedding,” cried the mole.
-
-But when he had gone home Thumbelina wept and said she could not marry
-the ugly mole, who talked about nothing but himself.
-
-“Nonsense!” said the field-mouse, “don’t be obstinate, or I’ll bite you
-with my sharp teeth. The Queen herself has not such black velvet fur. And
-his kitchen and cellar are full. Be thankful for your good fortune.”
-
-Well, the wedding day arrived. The mole, dressed in his best black
-velvet, came to fetch Thumbelina to his house.
-
-“Farewell, thou bright sun!” she cried, running out of the house a little
-way. “Farewell,” she cried, twining her arms around a little red flower
-still blooming there; “say farewell to the little swallow for me, if you
-see him again.”
-
-“Tweet-tweet! tweet-tweet!” suddenly sounded over her head. She looked
-up; it was the little swallow, just flying by. He stopped when he saw
-Thumbelina, he was so glad. And Thumbelina told him how she was to marry
-the mole, and live deep under the earth, where the sun never shone. She
-could not help weeping as she told of it.
-
-“Come with me,” said the swallow, “I am on my way far off to the warm
-countries. Sit on my back, and we will fly from the ugly mole and his
-dark room. Only fly with me, you dear little Thumbelina, who were so good
-to me when I lay frozen in the dark passage.”
-
-“Yes,” cried Thumbelina, “I will go with you.” And she seated herself on
-the bird’s back, and bound her girdle to one of his strongest feathers.
-Then the swallow flew up into the air and away over forest and sea and
-great high mountains, where the snow always lies, and on, on, on to the
-beautiful warm countries.
-
-
-THUMBELINA
-
-WHAT BECAME OF HER AT LAST
-
-In the warm countries the sun shone so bright that in the ditches and
-on the hedges grew big juicy blue and green grapes, lemons and oranges
-hung in the woods, and the loveliest children ran about the roads chasing
-gorgeous butterflies. The swallow flew on until he came to a great palace
-with dazzling white marble pillars.
-
-“My house is at the top of one of those pillars,” said he, “but it is not
-good enough for you. It is not yet so well furnished as I should like it
-to be if you were to live in it. Pick out one of the splendid flowers you
-see down there, and I will set you down in it.”
-
-“That will be a beautiful home,” cried Thumbelina, and clapped her hands.
-She chose a great white flower. The swallow flew down with her and set
-her on one of the broad leaves. What was Thumbelina’s surprise? There in
-the flower sat a little man, shining white, with a tiny gold crown on his
-head, and bright wings on his shoulders; and he wasn’t a bit bigger than
-Thumbelina herself.
-
-“How handsome he is!” whispered she to the swallow.
-
-“That is the king of all the flowers,” whispered the swallow back to her.
-
-The little king was afraid of the big swallow, but he liked Thumbelina
-the minute he saw her. She was the prettiest maiden he had ever laid eyes
-on. Instantly he took off his golden crown and put it on her head, asked
-her name, and begged her to be his wife and queen of all the flowers.
-
-Now of course such a husband was much better than the toad’s son
-who could say nothing from morning till night but “Croak, croak,
-brek-kek-brek;” and the field-mouse’s neighbor, the mole, who could do
-nothing from morning till night but talk of himself. So Thumbelina said
-“Yes,” with a right good will, to the charming Prince.
-
-And out of every flower came a lady or lord, lovely to behold, and each
-brought Thumbelina a wedding present. But the best gift was a pair of
-beautiful wings that had once belonged to a great white fly. When these
-had been fastened on her by one of the lovely ladies, Thumbelina could
-fly from flower to flower, and visit everyone in her kingdom.
-
-It was a joyful wedding. The little swallow sat above them in the
-nest,—he was to sing the marriage-song. And although his heart was sad to
-lose Thumbelina, he sang it sweetly.
-
-So that is the end, and Thumbelina lived happy ever after.
-
- —HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
-
-
-A VISIT FROM AN ELF
-
-One evening, as a farmer was crossing a field to his home, what should
-he see sitting on a stone in the middle of it but a tiny creature! The
-little thing looked something like a very, very, very small, teeny,
-weeny, tiny little child. And it was blue and shivering with cold. The
-farmer saw that it must be an elf.
-
-He knew it would bring him good luck to be kind to it. Besides, he
-pitied it from his heart. So he took it home and placed it on a stool by
-the hearth, and fed it with sweet milk. Soon the bantling was warm and
-lively. He capered and sprang about the kitchen merrier than a cricket,
-and twice as light-footed.
-
-Well, he didn’t go the next day nor the next nor the next. He stayed for
-many days. A curious thing about him was that he never spoke. But that
-did not matter, for he kept the farmer and the farmer’s wife laughing at
-his tricks.
-
-He and they had many a play together. Sometimes, when the farmer’s wife
-was not looking, he would creep into the keyhole. Then the farmer would
-call out, “Find him, wife.”
-
-At this the farmer’s wife would search all about the kitchen, under the
-chairs, in the closet, behind the wood box, even in the clock case. But
-she could not find him. Then she would cry out, “Where are you, Tinykins?”
-
-The farmer would chuckle and hee-haw, and slap his knee, and wink, and
-say,
-
- “He’s neither in,
- And he’s neither out;
- He’s where something goes in
- When the light goes out.”
-
-Quick as the crow flies before the farmer’s empty gun the farmer’s wife
-would guess, “You’re in the keyhole, Tinykins, you rogue, come out.”
-
-And out he would pop in high glee.
-
-The way he went was as strange as the way he came. I’ll tell you about it
-
-One evening as the little fellow was frisking about the farm kitchen, a
-shrill voice from the farmyard called three times, “Tolman Grig! Tolman
-Grig! Tolman Grig!”
-
-“Ho! ho! ho! My daddy is come,” cried the elf, springing up and speaking
-for the first time.
-
-With that, off he flew through the keyhole.
-
-That was the last the farmer or his wife ever saw of him. But forever
-after they were happy and prosperous.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-HOW THE CAT GOT ALL THE GRAIN
-
-Once upon a time a Cat and a Parrot owned a field together. One day the
-Cat said to the Parrot, “Come, friend, ’tis time to till the field.”
-
-Said the Parrot, “I can’t come now, because I am whetting my bill on the
-branch of a mango-tree.”
-
-So the Cat went alone and plowed the field. When it was plowed the Cat
-went again to the Parrot and said, “Come, friend, let us sow the corn.”
-
-Said the Parrot, “I can’t come now, because I am whetting my bill on the
-branch of a mango-tree.”
-
-So the Cat went alone and sowed the corn. The corn took root, and
-sprouted, and put forth the blade, and the ear, and the ripe corn in the
-ear. Then the Cat went again to the Parrot and said, “Come, friend, let
-us go and gather in the harvest.”
-
-Said the Parrot, “I can’t come now, because I am whetting my bill on the
-branch of a mango-tree.”
-
-So the Cat went alone and gathered in the harvest. She put it away in
-barns and made ready for the threshing. Then she went again to the Parrot
-and said, “Come, friend, let us winnow the grain from the chaff.”
-
-Said the Parrot, “I can’t come now, because I am whetting my bill on the
-branch of a mango-tree.”
-
-So the Cat went alone and winnowed the grain from the chaff. Then she
-went again to the Parrot and said, “Come, friend, the grain is all
-winnowed and sifted. Come and let us divide it between us.”
-
-“I will,” shrieked the Parrot so loudly that he lost his balance, fell
-from the branch of the mango-tree, and cracked open his poll. That put an
-end to him. So the Cat had all the grain for herself.
-
- —EASTERN FOLK TALE
-
-
-THE TABLE AND THE CHAIR
-
- Said the Table to the Chair,
- “You can hardly be aware
- How I suffer from the heat
- And from chilblains on my feet.
- If we took a little walk,
- We might have a little talk;
- Pray let us take the air,”
- Said the Table to the Chair.
-
- Said the Chair unto the Table,
- “Now you _know_ we are not able;
- How foolishly you talk,
- When you know we _cannot_ walk!”
- Said the Table, with a sigh,
- “It can do no harm to try,
- I’ve as many legs as you,
- Why can’t we walk on two?”
-
- So they both went slowly down
- And walked about the town
- With a cheerful bumpy sound
- As they toddled round and round;
- And all the people cried,
- As they hastened to their side,
- “See! the Table and the Chair
- Have come out to take the air!”
-
- But in going down an alley
- To a castle in a valley,
- They completely lost their way
- And wandered all the day;
- Till, to see them safely back,
- They paid a Ducky-quack,
- And a Beetle and a Mouse
- Who took them to their house.
-
- Then they whispered to each other,
- “O delightful little brother,
- What a lovely walk we’ve taken!
- Let us dine on beans and bacon.”
- So the Ducky and the leetle
- Browny-Mousy and the Beetle
- Dined and danced upon their heads
- Till they toddled to their beds.
-
- —EDWARD LEAR
-
-
-THE WONDERFUL SHIP
-
-“Once upon a time,” said the stork, “and a very good time it was, there
-was a ship, a wonderful ship that could sail on land, dry land.”
-
-“Oh!” said the chicks.
-
- “I know what I tell,”
- Cried the stork,
- “I know it well, very well,
- I saw it with my own eyes.”
-
-“This wonderful ship went on legs,” said the stork. “Long legs.”
-
-“Oh!” said the chicks and the ducklings.
-
- “I know what I tell,
- I know what I tell,”
- Shouted the stork,
- “I know it well, very well,
- I saw it with my own eyes.”
-
-“It had a head, and a neck that came down and went up like a hook,” said
-the stork, “a big hook.”
-
-“Oh!” said the chicks and the ducklings and the little turkeys.
-
- “I know what I tell,
- I know what I tell,”
- Shrieked the stork,
- “I know it well, very well,
- I saw it with my own eyes.”
-
-“It had a hump on its back,” said the stork, “a hump or two.”
-
-“Oh!” said the chicks and the ducklings and the little turkeys and the
-goslings.
-
- “I know what I tell,
- I know what I tell,”
- Cried the stork,
- “I know it well, very well,
- I saw it with my own eyes.”
-
-“It was—alive!” said the stork, opening his eyes and his mouth up so high
-that he could hardly get them down again.
-
-“Ah, it wasn’t a real ship at all,” whispered the chicks to the
-ducklings, and they whispered it to the little turkeys, and they
-whispered it to the goslings.
-
-“It was a camel,” said the stork.
-
-“What’s that?” asked the chicks, the ducklings, the little turkeys, and
-the goslings. And they crowded around him.
-
-“He’s called the ship of the desert,” said the stork. And he drew back to
-see what they thought of it.
-
-“Why?” asked the chicks, the ducklings, the little turkeys, and the
-goslings.
-
-“Ask your teacher,” said he, flying off to his nest in the chimney top;
-
- “I must attend to my babies.
- Go to school;
- If you don’t,
- You’ll turn out geese and gabies.”
-
-At this minute, by great good luck, they heard Nan say to Ned, her
-brother, “Let’s play school. I’ll be the teacher.” So they went to school.
-
-And by great good luck Ned’s lesson was about camels. “I’m not at all
-surprised,” whispered the smallest chick to the biggest gosling; “I found
-a four-leaf clover in the grass this morning. I knew then we should have
-good luck.”
-
-They listened with all their might to the lesson, and when they found it
-too hard they stopped listening to talk it over. This was pretty often.
-So when they went home they knew as much about camels as the stork does,
-and maybe as much as you know.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THE CLEVER GEESE
-
-A long, long time ago when there were more foxes’ dens than cats’
-cradles, there lived a very sly fox. Every evening this sly fox sneaked
-up through the tall grass and weeds and around the tree-trunks, pounced
-upon a plump young goose, and carried it off to his den.
-
-First, he had one hidden away, then two, then three, then four, then
-five, then six, and by and by as many more.
-
-Well, when he had a round dozen, he called them before him in a circle,
-fixed them with his bold sharp eyes, and said, “My dumplings, prepare to
-die. At moonlight, to-night, I dine on young goose.”
-
-“You’ll surely give us time to say good-by,” cried the poor simpletons,
-who suddenly turned clever to save their necks. “We have become the
-dearest of friends.”
-
-“With all my heart,” said the fox, with a bow. “Take as much time as you
-like, my dainties, for the sweet parting.” And off he went.
-
-One silly goose began to giggle at their cleverness before he was out of
-earshot. But her sisters ran at her and pecked her into silence. They
-laughed with their eyes only, and so long as the fox kept walking away
-and not looking back that was perfectly safe.
-
-Well, at moonlight, sure enough, the fox came home to dine. And at once
-the geese began to say good-by.
-
-“Ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-” said one. And when he stopped for breath,
-“Ga-ga-ga-ga-” said another. And, when he stopped, another took it up.
-And after that, another and another.
-
-So, for all I know, they are at it still. The fox has not yet dined,
-and the geese are alive and gabbling, though, as the story says at the
-beginning, it all happened a very long time ago, before any of us were
-born.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THE HAPPY PRINCE
-
-(_Especially suitable in winter season_)
-
-High above the city, on a tall column, stood the statue of the Happy
-Prince. He was gilded all over with thin leaves of fine gold, for eyes he
-had two bright sapphires, and a large red ruby glowed on his sword-hilt.
-
-“Why can’t you be like the Happy Prince?” asked a mother of her little
-boy who was crying for the moon. “The Happy Prince never dreams of crying
-for anything.”
-
-“I am glad there is some one in the world who is quite happy,” muttered a
-disappointed man as he gazed at the wonderful statue.
-
-“He looks just like an angel,” said the Orphan Children, as they came out
-of the cathedral.
-
-“How do you know?” said the Mathematical Master, “you have never seen
-one.”
-
-“Ah! but we have, in our dreams,” answered the children; and the
-Mathematical Master frowned and looked very severe, for he did not
-approve of dreaming.
-
-One night there flew over the city a little Swallow. His friends had
-gone away to Egypt six weeks before, but he had stayed behind with the
-beautiful Reed. He had seen her early in the spring as he was flying down
-the river after a big yellow moth, and had stopped to talk to her.
-
-“Shall I love you?” said he. “Shall I love you?” And the Reed made him
-a low bow. So he flew round and round her, touching the water with his
-wings, and making silver ripples. This lasted through the summer.
-
-Then, when the autumn came, the other swallows all flew away. After they
-had gone he felt lonely.
-
-“I am off to the Pyramids,” said he to the Reed. “Good-by!” and he flew
-after them.
-
-All day long he flew, and at night-time he arrived at the city. “Where
-shall I put up?” he said; “I hope the town has made preparations.”
-
-Then he saw the statue on the tall column.
-
-“I will put up there,” he cried; “it is a high place with plenty of
-fresh air.” So he alighted just between the feet of the Happy Prince.
-
-“I have a golden bedroom,” he said softly to himself as he looked round
-and prepared to go to sleep; but as he was putting his head under his
-wing a large drop of water fell on him. “What a curious thing!” he cried;
-“there is not a single cloud in the sky, the stars are quite clear and
-bright, and yet it is raining. The climate in the north of Europe is
-really dreadful.”
-
-Then another drop fell.
-
-“What is the use of a statue if it cannot keep the rain off?” he said; “I
-must look for a good chimney-pot,” and he made up his mind to fly away.
-
-But before he had opened his wings, a third drop fell, and he looked up
-and saw—Ah! what did he see?
-
-The eyes of the Happy Prince were filled with tears, and tears were
-running down his golden cheeks. His face was so beautiful in the
-moonlight that the little Swallow was filled with pity.
-
-“Who are you?” he said.
-
-“I am the Happy Prince.”
-
-“Why are you weeping then?” asked the Swallow. “You have quite drenched
-me.”
-
-“When I was alive and had a heart to feel,” answered the statue, “I lived
-in a palace. In the daytime I played with my companions in the garden,
-and in the evening I led the dance in the Great Hall. Round the garden
-ran a very lofty wall, but I never cared to ask what lay beyond it. My
-courtiers called me the Happy Prince. So I lived and died. And now that I
-am dead they have set me up here so high that I can see all the ugliness
-and all the misery of my city, and though my heart is made of lead, yet I
-cannot choose but weep.”
-
-“What! is he not solid gold?” said the Swallow to himself. He was too
-polite to make any personal remarks out loud.
-
-“Far away,” continued the statue, “far away in a little street there is
-a poor house. One of the windows is open, and through it I can see a
-woman seated at a table. Her face is thin and worn, and she has coarse,
-red hands, all pricked by the needle, for she is a seamstress. She is
-embroidering flowers on a satin gown for the loveliest of the queen’s
-maids-of-honor to wear at the next court-ball. In a bed in the corner of
-the room her little boy is lying ill. He has a fever, and is asking for
-oranges. His mother has nothing to give him but river water, so he is
-crying. Swallow, Swallow, little Swallow, will you not take her the ruby
-out of my sword-hilt? My feet are fastened to this pedestal and I cannot
-move.”
-
-“I am waited for in Egypt,” said the Swallow. “My friends are flying up
-and down the Nile.”
-
-“Swallow, Swallow, little Swallow,” said the Prince, “will you not stay
-with me for one night, and be my messenger? The boy is so thirsty, and
-the mother so sad.”
-
-“I don’t think I like boys,” answered the Swallow. “Last summer, when I
-was staying on the river, there were two rude boys, the miller’s sons,
-who were always throwing stones at me. They never hit me, of course;
-we swallows fly far too well for that, and besides, I come of a family
-famous for its swiftness; but still it was a mark of disrespect.”
-
-But the Happy Prince looked so sad that the little Swallow was sorry. “It
-is very cold here,” he said; “but I will stay with you for one night and
-be your messenger.”
-
-“Thank you, little Swallow,” said the Prince.
-
-So the Swallow picked out the great ruby from the Prince’s sword, and
-flew away with it in his beak over the roofs of the town.
-
-He passed by the cathedral tower, where the white marble angels were
-sculptured. He passed by the palace and heard a beautiful girl say, “I
-hope my dress will be ready in time for the State-ball. I have ordered
-flowers to be embroidered on it; but the seamstresses are so lazy.”
-
-At last he came to the poor house and looked in. The boy was tossing
-feverishly on his bed, and the mother had fallen asleep, she was so
-tired. In he hopped, and laid the great ruby on the table beside the
-woman’s thimble. Then he flew gently round the bed, fanning the boy’s
-forehead with his wings. “How cool I feel,” said the boy, “I must be
-getting better;” and he sank into a delicious slumber.
-
-Then the Swallow flew back to the Happy Prince. “It is strange,” he
-remarked, “but I feel quite warm now, although it is so cold.”
-
-“That is because you have done a good action,” said the Prince. And the
-little Swallow began to think, and then he fell asleep. Thinking always
-made him sleepy.
-
-When day broke he flew down to the river and had a bath. “What a
-remarkable phenomenon,” said the Bird Professor as he was passing over
-the bridge. “A swallow in winter!” And he wrote a long letter about it to
-the local newspaper.
-
-“To-night I go to Egypt,” said the Swallow, and he was in high spirits.
-He visited all the public monuments, and sat a long time on top of the
-church steeple. Wherever he went the Sparrows chirruped, and said to each
-other, “What a distinguished stranger!” so he enjoyed himself very much.
-
-When the moon rose he flew back to the Happy Prince. “Have you any
-commissions for Egypt?” he cried; “I am just starting.”
-
-“Swallow, Swallow, little Swallow,” said the Prince, “will you not stay
-with me one night longer?”
-
-“I am waited for in Egypt,” answered the Swallow. “To-morrow my friends
-will fly up to the Second Cataract. The river-horse couches there among
-the bulrushes. At noon the lions come down to the water’s edge to drink.
-They have eyes like green beryls, and their roar is louder than the roar
-of the cataract.”
-
-“Swallow, Swallow, little Swallow,” said the Prince, “far away across the
-city I see a young man in a garret. He is leaning over a desk covered
-with papers. He is trying to finish a play, but he is too cold to write
-any more. There is no fire in the grate, and hunger has made him faint.”
-
-“I will wait with you one night longer,” said the Swallow, who really had
-a good heart. “Shall I take him another ruby?”
-
-“Alas!” said the Prince; “my eyes are all that I have left. But they are
-made of rare sapphires, brought out of India a thousand years ago. Pluck
-out one of them and take it to him. He will sell it to the jeweler, and
-buy food and firewood, and finish his play.”
-
-“Dear Prince,” said the Swallow, “I cannot do that;” and he began to weep.
-
-“Swallow, Swallow, little Swallow,” said the Prince, “do as I command
-you.”
-
-So the Swallow plucked out the Prince’s eye, and flew away to the
-student’s garret. It was easy enough to get in, as there was a hole in
-the roof. Through this he darted, and came into the room. The young man
-had his head buried in his hands, so he did not hear the flutter of the
-bird’s wings, and when he looked up he found the beautiful sapphire.
-
-“Now I can finish my play,” he cried, and he looked quite happy.
-
-The next day the Swallow flew down to the harbor. He sat on the mast of a
-large vessel and watched the sailors hauling big chests out of the hold
-with ropes. “Heave a-hoy!” they shouted as each chest came up. “I am
-going to Egypt,” cried the Swallow, but nobody minded, and when the moon
-rose he flew back to the Happy Prince.
-
-“I am come to bid you good-by,” he cried.
-
-“Swallow, Swallow, little Swallow,” said the Prince, “will you not stay
-with me one night longer?”
-
-“It is winter,” answered the Swallow, “and the chill snow will soon
-be here. In Egypt the sun is warm on the green palm-trees, and the
-crocodiles lie in the mud. My companions are building a nest. Dear
-Prince, I must leave you, but I will never forget you, and next spring I
-will bring you back two beautiful jewels in place of those you have given
-away. The ruby shall be redder than a red rose, and the sapphire shall be
-as blue as the great sea.”
-
-“In the square below,” said the Happy Prince, “there stands a little
-match-girl. She has let her matches fall in the gutter, and they are all
-spoiled. Her father will beat her if she does not take home some money,
-and she is crying. She has no shoes or stockings, and her little head is
-bare. Pluck out my other eye, and give it to her, and her father will not
-beat her.”
-
-“I will stay with you one night longer,” said the Swallow, “but I cannot
-pluck out your eye. You would be quite blind then.”
-
-“Swallow, Swallow, little Swallow,” said the Prince, “do as I command
-you.”
-
-So he plucked out the Prince’s other eye, and darted down with it. He
-swooped past the match-girl, and slipped the jewel into the palm of her
-hand. “What a lovely bit of glass!” cried the little girl; and she ran
-home, laughing.
-
-Then the Swallow came back to the Prince. “You are blind now,” he said,
-“so I will stay with you always.”
-
-“No, little Swallow,” said the poor Prince, “you must go away to Egypt.”
-
-“I will stay with you always,” said the Swallow, and he slept at the
-Prince’s feet.
-
-All the next day he sat on the Prince’s shoulder, and told him stories
-of what he had seen in strange lands. He told him of the red ibises, who
-stand in long rows on the banks of the Nile, and catch gold-fish in their
-beaks; and of the Sphinx, who is as old as the world itself, and lives in
-the desert, and knows everything.
-
-“Dear little Swallow,” said the Prince, “you tell me of marvelous things,
-but fly over my city, little Swallow, and tell me what you see there.”
-
-So the Swallow flew over the great city, and saw the rich making merry
-in their beautiful houses, while the beggars were sitting at the gates.
-He flew into dark lanes, and saw the white faces of starving children
-looking out listlessly at the black streets. Under the archway of a
-bridge two little boys were lying in one another’s arms to try and keep
-themselves warm. “How hungry we are!” they said. “You must not lie here,”
-shouted the Watchman, and they wandered out into the rain.
-
-Then he flew back and told the Prince what he had seen.
-
-“I am covered with fine gold,” said the Prince, “you must take it off,
-leaf by leaf, and give it to my poor.”
-
-Leaf after leaf of the fine gold the Swallow picked off, till the Happy
-Prince looked quite dull and gray. Leaf after leaf of the fine gold he
-took to the poor. “We have bread now!” they cried. And the children’s
-faces grew rosier, and they laughed and played games in the street.
-
-Then the snow came, and after the snow came the frost. The streets looked
-as if they were made of silver, they were so bright and glistening; long
-icicles like crystal daggers hung down from the eaves of the houses.
-
-The poor little Swallow grew colder and colder, but he would not leave
-the Prince; he loved him too well. He picked up crumbs outside the
-baker’s door, and tried to keep himself warm by flapping his wings.
-
-But at last he knew that he was going to die. He had just strength to
-fly up to the Prince’s shoulder once more. “Good-by, dear Prince!” he
-murmured. “Will you let me kiss your hand?”
-
-“I am glad that you are going to Egypt at last, little Swallow,” said the
-Prince, “you have stayed too long here; but kiss me on the lips, for I
-love you.”
-
-“It is not to Egypt that I am going,” said the Swallow. “I am going to
-Death. Death is the brother of Sleep, is he not?”
-
-And he kissed the happy Prince on the lips, and fell down dead at his
-feet.
-
-At that moment a curious crack sounded inside the statue, as if something
-had broken. The fact is that the leaden heart had snapped in two. It
-certainly was a hard frost.
-
-Early the next morning the Mayor was walking in the square below in
-company with the Town Councilors. As they passed the column he looked up
-at the statue. “Dear me! how shabby the Happy Prince looks!” he said.
-
-“How shabby indeed!” cried the Town Councilors, who always agreed with
-the Mayor, and they went up to look at it.
-
-“The ruby has fallen out of his sword, his eyes are gone,” said the
-Mayor; “in fact, he is little better than a beggar!”
-
-So they pulled down the statue of the Happy Prince and sent it to be
-melted in a furnace.
-
-“What a strange thing!” said the overseer of the workmen at the foundry.
-“This broken lead heart will not melt in the furnace. We must throw it
-away.” So they threw it on a dust-heap where the dead Swallow was also
-lying.
-
-“Bring me the two precious things in the city,” said God to one of His
-Angels; and the Angel took Him the leaden heart and the dead bird.
-
-“You have chosen rightly,” said God; “in my garden of Paradise this
-little bird shall sing for evermore, and in my city of gold the Happy
-Prince shall praise me.”
-
- —OSCAR WILDE
-
-
-THE DWARF ROOTS’ STORY OF THE PUMPKIN SEED
-
-Did you ever hear the story of the Pumpkin Seed that made a feast of his
-insides, and found his outsides changed most surprisingly, and went down
-a pig’s throat and was happy? Ever since it happened the Dwarf Roots,
-who live below the ground, tell it to the pumpkin seeds. They say they
-heard it from the wind one day when the farmer’s spade laid the ground
-open and let the wind in. And the wind says he heard the farm children’s
-grandmother tell it. And she says she heard it from her grandmother. So
-you see it is an old story, and time you heard it. Then
-
- Throw the nuts in
- And let us straight begin.
-
-Before the Dwarf Roots tell the story they stroke their beards that have
-grown fast into the ground, like hairy threads, and cry out, “Once upon
-a, twice upon a, thrice upon a time;” and all the little pumpkin seeds
-lying low in the ground know a story is coming and swell with joy. After
-that the Dwarf Roots tell the story as ’twas told to me. So
-
- Throw the nuts in
- And turn the first about.
- And let’s not stop again
- Until the tale is out.
-
-Here’s the tale.
-
-Early in the spring, when things with legs all walk abroad and garden
-folks are born, a little Pumpkin Seed stuck his head above ground. He
-arrived with his cap on, as pumpkin seeds do, but as soon as possible he
-shook it off, and looked about him to find out what to do next. And who
-should he see come trotting down the garden path toward him but a little
-sniffing, squealing pig, poking his snout into everything and gobbling it
-up!
-
-Now, how he came to know it the little Pumpkin Seed never could tell, but
-all of a sudden he sang out:
-
- “I’m for your betters,
- Not you, piggy wig,
- When juicy I’ve grown
- And round and big;
- Then I’ll change into something
- Which winks and blinks
- And with boys and girls
- Plays high jinks;
- But when I’m out,
- Snip, snap, snout,
- You may have me,
- It’s your turn to shout.”
-
-The little pig was so astonished that he stood straight up on his hind
-legs and curled his tail in a tight knot, for all the world as if he were
-a performing pig in a circus. When he was firm on his legs again, he was
-just going to open his mouth, when he saw the farmer coming down the
-path, so he ran squealing from the garden. Some Dwarf Roots who tell the
-story say he was going to gobble up the little Pumpkin, and others say he
-was going to answer in pig’s rhyme:
-
- “When it’s time to shout,
- With my sniffy snout
- I’ll smell you out.”
-
-However that may be, the next time he came trotting that way he poked his
-snout into a wire netting the farmer had put around the kitchen garden to
-keep him out, so that was the last the little Pumpkin Seed saw of him for
-many a long day.
-
-But the Pumpkin Seed knew now what he should do. He stood up straight in
-the sunlight and soft rain, and grew and grew and covered himself with
-blossoms, and then let them all drop off except one. And out of that he
-made a little pumpy pumpkin, and by harvest time he had that so fat and
-round and yellow and juicy that the Dwarf Roots’ mouths water when they
-tell of it.
-
-The farmer gathered the Pumpkin in a great basket, and his wife scooped
-out the splendid insides of it and made of them deep rich pies for the
-Thanksgiving feast that the farmer’s family eat together in thankfulness
-to God for health and plenty. Everyone comes to the feast: grandfather
-and grandmother and uncles and aunts and all the children, first cousins
-and second cousins and third cousins and fourth cousins and fifth
-cousins, down to the littlest babies that can do nothing, when they’re
-not feeding and sleeping, but gurgle and crow at their fingers and toes.
-To be sure, when the grown-ups bite into the deep rich pumpkin pie they
-can do nothing either but gurgle and smack their lips.
-
-So it was that the inside of the Pumpkin did its part and made a feast
-and came to glory.
-
-But what of the outside? You shall hear. It happened that very night.
-
-The outside fell into the hands of a boy who could work surprising
-changes in things. He worked one in the outside of the Pumpkin. Some
-Dwarf Roots say he turned it into a Jack-o’-lantern, and some say
-into a goblin. Anyway, there it was that night, stuck in the farmer’s
-hitching-post and changed most surprisingly. It had a head that glowed
-like fire in the darkness, and big round eyes that winked and blinked
-every time the wind blew, and a mouth that grinned from ear to ear when
-the big boys and girls made the little ones run past it. The little ones
-would steal up softly, and just when they were near the fiery head the
-big ones would cry out, “Look out, little uns, the goblin’ll get cher”;
-and the little ones would dash past, laughing and shrieking.
-
-So it was that the outside of the Pumpkin did its part and played high
-jinks with the children. Great fun it was; and it kept up until the
-farmer called out, “Time for bed, boys and girls.”
-
-Just as he said this the wind put the fire out of the Pumpkin’s head and
-blew him off the hitching post. And the next thing he knew he was going
-down a pig’s throat, the very piggy wig he met so long ago.
-
- Snip, snap, snout,
- This tale’s out:
- The pig has him now,
- And it’s his turn to shout.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-A HORSE’S STORY
-
-Here is a story told by Black Beauty, as pretty a little horse as ever
-wore a white star on his forehead.
-
- * * * * *
-
-One day late in the autumn my master had a long journey to go on
-business. I was put to the dog-cart, and John, the coachman, drove. There
-had been a great deal of rain, and now the wind was very high and blew
-the dry leaves across the road in a shower. We went along merrily till
-we came to the toll-bar and the low wooden bridge. The river banks were
-rather high, and the bridge, instead of rising, went across just level,
-so that in the middle, if the river was full, the water would be nearly
-up to the woodwork and planks. But as there were good, substantial rails
-on each side, people did not mind it.
-
-The man at the gate said the river was rising fast, and he feared it
-would be a bad night. Many of the meadows were under water, and in one
-low part of the road the water was halfway up to my knees. The bottom was
-good, however, and master drove gently, so it was no matter.
-
-When we got to the town I had, of course, a good feed, but as the
-master’s business engaged him a long time, we did not start for home till
-rather late in the afternoon. The wind was then much higher, and I heard
-the master say to John we had never been out in such a storm. And so I
-thought, as we went along the skirts of a wood, where the great branches
-were swaying about like twigs, and the rushing sound was terrible.
-
-“I wish we were well out of this wood,” said my master.
-
-“Yes, sir,” said John, “it would be rather awkward if one of these
-branches came down on us.”
-
-The words were scarcely out of his mouth when there was a groan, and a
-crack, and a splitting sound. And crashing down amongst the older trees
-came an oak, torn up by the roots. It fell across the road just before
-us. I will never say I was not frightened, for I was. I stopped still,
-and I believe I trembled. Of course I did not turn round or run away; I
-was not brought up to that. John jumped out and in a moment was at my
-head.
-
-“That came very near,” said my master. “What’s to be done now?”
-
-“Well, sir, we can’t drive over that tree, nor yet get round it. There’s
-nothing for us but to go back to the four cross-ways, and that will be a
-good six miles before we get round to the wooden bridge again. It will
-make us late, but the horse is fresh.”
-
-So back we went and round by the cross roads. By the time we got to
-the bridge it was very nearly dark. We could just see that the water
-was over the middle of it. As this sometimes happened when there were
-floods, master did not stop. We were going along at a good pace, but the
-moment my feet touched the first part of the bridge, I felt sure there
-was something wrong. I dared not go forward, and I made a dead stop. “Go
-on, Beauty,” said my master, and he gave me a touch with the whip, but
-I dared not stir. He gave me a sharp cut. I jumped, but I dared not go
-forward.
-
-“There’s something wrong, sir,” said John, and he sprang out of the
-dog-cart, and came to my head and looked all about. He tried to lead me
-forward. “Come on, Beauty; what’s the matter?” Of course, I could not
-tell him, but I knew very well that the bridge was not safe.
-
-Just then the man at the toll-gate on the other side ran out of the
-house, tossing a torch about violently.
-
-“Hoy, hoy, hoy! halloo! stop!” he cried.
-
-“What’s the matter?” shouted my master.
-
-“The bridge is broken in the middle, and part of it is carried away; if
-you come on you’ll be into the river.”
-
-“Thank God!” said my master. “You Beauty!” said John, and took the bridle
-and gently turned me round to the right-hand road by the river side. The
-sun had set some time. The wind seemed to have lulled off after that
-furious blast which tore up the tree. It grew darker and darker, stiller
-and stiller. I trotted quietly along, the wheels hardly making a sound on
-the soft road. For a good while neither master nor John spoke, and then
-master began in a serious voice. I could not understand much of what they
-said, but I found they thought that if I had gone on as the master wanted
-me, horse, chaise, master, and man would have fallen into the river.
-Master said, God had given men reason, by which they could find out
-things for themselves; but he had given animals instinct, which did not
-depend on reason, and which was much more prompt and perfect in its way,
-and by which they had often saved the lives of men.
-
-At last we came to the park gates, and found the gardener looking out for
-us. He said that mistress had been much alarmed ever since dark, fearing
-some accident had happened, and that she had sent James off on Justice,
-the roan cob, towards the wooden bridge to make inquiry after us.
-
-We saw a light at the hall door and at the upper windows, and as we came
-up, mistress ran out, saying to master, “Are you really safe, my dear?
-Oh! I have been so anxious, fancying all sorts of things. Have you had no
-accident?”
-
-“No, but if your Black Beauty had not been wiser than we were, we should
-all have been carried down the river at the wooden bridge.” I heard no
-more, as they went into the house, and John took me to the stable. Oh,
-what a good supper he gave me that night, a good bran mash and some
-crushed beans with my oats, and such a thick bed of straw! and I was glad
-of it, for I was tired.
-
- —ANNA SEWELL
-
-
-A BEWITCHED DONKEY
-
-There was once a little donkey who lived with a little old woman and
-her tabby cat and her rooster and his hens and their chicks in a little
-cottage out in the country. Every morning, after cropping the dewy grass,
-the little donkey used to poke his head in at the cottage window, as much
-as to say, “It’s time we were off,” and the little old woman used to say,
-“I’ll be with you in two shakes of Tabby’s tail.” Presently out she would
-bring two baskets of fresh-laid eggs from the hens and hang them across
-the donkey’s back, and off to market they’d go. Tabby would stop washing
-her face to wave her paw at them, and the little old woman would wave
-her hand back, and the little donkey would turn and wave his head. They
-were as happy and loving as any people that ever lived together, and the
-donkey was the man of the family.
-
-But one morning something got into the donkey. He seemed to be bewitched.
-You shall hear.
-
-When he had cropped the dewy grass as usual, he poked his head in at
-the cottage window, as much as to say, “It’s time we were off,” and the
-little old woman said, “I’ll be with you in two shakes of Tabby’s tail.”
-But the minute she came to the door with the two baskets of fresh-laid
-eggs from the hens, up went the little donkey’s heels, and away he ran
-with such a kick and a run and a run and a kick that the little old woman
-couldn’t keep up with him were she never so quick. All at once she was
-so surprised at him that she stood stock still. Immediately stock still
-stood the little donkey and laughed at her till his fat little sides
-shook, “Hee haw, hee haw, hee haw.” This was too much for the little old
-woman. “Can it be that my own little donkey is laughing at his little old
-woman?” she said. And one basket of eggs dropped smash on the ground and
-she began to cry.
-
-At this out came Tabby, and up came running all the hens and their little
-chicks and the lordly rooster, and they all rubbed against the little old
-woman’s skirts, and Tabby miowed, “Our little old woman, do not cry,” and
-the hens cackled it, and the little chicks peeped it, and the rooster
-crowed it. And then they all said it together, each in his own way.
-
-“But the man of the family has run away from us and he laughs at it,”
-said the little old woman; “whatever shall we do!”
-
-“Let us give him another chance,” said the big white hen with the kind
-face. “Begin all over again and see what happens.”
-
-So the rooster led the way back to the yard, and the hens followed him
-and the little chicks followed them. At the same time Tabby led the way
-back to the cottage and the little old woman followed her. When the
-little old woman was inside she began packing the one basket of eggs into
-the two baskets. Well, sure enough, the little donkey did his part, too.
-He ran back and began cropping the dewy grass, and then he poked his head
-in at the cottage window as much as to say, “It’s time we were off,” and
-the little old woman in high glee called out, “I’ll be with you in two
-shakes of Tabby’s tail.”
-
-But the minute she came to the door with the two baskets of fresh-laid
-eggs from the hens, up went the little donkey’s heels, and away he ran
-with such a kick and a run and a run and a kick that the little old woman
-couldn’t keep up with him were she never so quick. And as before, all at
-once she was so surprised at him that she stood stock still. Immediately
-stock still stood the little donkey and laughed at her till his fat
-little sides shook, “Hee haw, hee haw, hee haw.” And, as before, this was
-too much for the little old woman. “Can it be that my own little donkey
-is laughing at his little old woman?” she said. And one basket of eggs
-dropped smash on the ground and she began to cry.
-
-At this out came Tabby, and up came running all the hens and their little
-chicks and the lordly rooster, and they all rubbed against the little old
-woman’s skirts, and Tabby miowed, “Our little old woman, do not cry,” and
-the hens cackled it, and the little chicks peeped it, and the rooster
-crowed it. And then they all said it together, each in his own way.
-
-So it was of no use.
-
-But at last the little old woman thought of a plan, such an easy thing,
-too, and sure to be what a little old woman would think of sooner or
-later to keep the man of the family. Instead of staying in the cottage,
-when they went back to try it over a third time, she went out by a back
-door and crept around the side of the house. When the donkey poked his
-head in at the window she ran out, caught him by the heels, shoved him
-in, jumped in after him, and held him. The lordly rooster and the hen
-and the little chicks were watching, and they ran in and shut both doors
-fast. And then they all waited and listened, and presently the donkey
-began to explain himself.
-
-The moonlight the night before was so strong, he said, that it woke him
-up. As he opened his eyes he heard little voices, as sweet as silver
-bells, singing,
-
- “O lovely moon, queen of the night,
- Beautiful moon, glorious and bright,
- Hail, all hail!”
-
-He looked out of his shed into the moonlight, and there on the green he
-saw the most exquisite fairies, with wings shining with all the colors of
-the rainbow, hand in hand with big-eyed tiny elves with bumpy heads and
-little legs. They were all dancing in a ring and looking up at the moon.
-And the moon was gazing down at them.
-
-Now he knew very well that the fairy folk do not like to be spied on; he
-had often heard the little old woman tell it to her gossip, Tabby, the
-cat. And she had warned him to stay in his stall and not go prying on
-the night folk. And he said he was truly sorry now that he did it, but
-at the time he thought it would be fun. So he stole up around a stack of
-hay near where they were dancing in honor of the moon, and all at once he
-gave such a bray that the fairies fell to the ground in little swoons,
-and the elves jumped so high into the air that for a whole second he lost
-sight of them.
-
-But the moonlight showed _them_ where he was. Quick as a wink they
-whipped little horns out of their belts and blew together three times. Up
-came hobbling from the shadows an old witch. She saw the donkey at once,
-and pointing her long finger at his heels cried,
-
- “Kick him, heels,
- Until he feels
- Ashamed to spy
- At fairy reels,
- He-he-he!
- He must kick
- And run away,
- And fill the air
- With donkey bray,
- Until he eats
- A wisp of hay
- Given by bat
- Or by cat.”
-
-Well, Tabby was off to a stable before one shake of her own tail, and
-presently back she came with the wisp of hay. The little old woman gave
-it to the little donkey and held her breath to see what would happen, and
-so did Tabby and the lordly rooster and the hens and the little chicks.
-No sooner had the donkey swallowed it than he left off kicking and trying
-to run away!
-
-So now, of course, everything came right. The lordly rooster led his
-wives and children back to the henyard, and the little old woman and the
-little donkey set off to market with the eggs that had not been smashed.
-Tabby stopped washing her face to wave her paw at them, and the little
-old woman waved her hand back, and the little donkey turned and waved his
-head.
-
-And ever after they were as loving and happy as any people that ever
-lived together, and the donkey was the man of the family.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THE STRAW, THE COAL, AND THE BEAN
-
-(_Tell with stick-figure blackboard illustrations._)
-
-In a village there lived an old woman who one day gathered some beans
-from her garden to cook. She had a good fire on the hearth, but, to make
-it burn more quickly, she threw on a handful of straw. As she threw the
-beans into the pot to boil, one of them fell on the floor unseen by the
-old woman, not far from a wisp of straw. Suddenly a glowing coal bounced
-out of the fire, and fell close to them. They both started away, and
-exclaimed, “Dear friend, don’t come near me till you are cooler. Whatever
-brings you out here?”
-
-“Oh,” replied the coal, “the heat luckily made me so strong that I was
-able to bounce from the fire. Had I not done so, my death would have been
-certain, and I should have been burnt to ashes by this time.”
-
-“I, too, have escaped with a whole skin,” said the bean; “for had the old
-woman put me into the pot with my comrades, I should have been boiled to
-broth.”
-
-“I might have shared the same fate,” said the straw, “for all my brothers
-were pushed into fire and smoke by the old woman. She seized sixty of us
-at once, and brought us in here to take away our lives, but luckily I
-slipped through her fingers.”
-
-“Well, now what shall we do with ourselves?” said the coal.
-
-“I think,” answered the bean, “as we have been so fortunate as to escape
-death together, we may as well be companions, and travel away together to
-some more friendly country.”
-
-This pleased the two others; so they started on their journey together.
-After traveling a little distance, they came to a stream, over which
-there was no bridge of any sort.
-
-Then the straw thought of a plan, and said, “I will lay myself across the
-stream, so that you may step over me, as if I were a bridge.”
-
-So the straw stretched himself from one shore to the other, and the coal,
-who was rather hot-headed, tripped out quite boldly on the newly built
-bridge. But when he reached the middle of the stream, and heard the water
-rushing under him, he was so frightened that he stood still, and dared
-not move a step farther. The straw began to burn, broke in two, and fell
-into the brook. The coal slid after him, hissed as he reached the water,
-and gave up the ghost.
-
-The bean, who had cautiously remained behind on the shore, could not keep
-in when she saw what had happened, and laughed so heartily that she burst
-her sides. It would have been all over with her, too; but, as good luck
-would have it, a tailor, out on his travels, came to rest by the brook,
-and noticed the bean. He was a kind-hearted man, so he took a needle and
-thread out of his pocket, and, taking up the bean, sewed her together.
-She thanked him prettily, but unfortunately he had only black thread to
-sew with, and so since that time all beans have a black seam down their
-sides.
-
- —FOLK TALE
-
-
-MOTHER HOLLE
-
-There was once a widow who had two daughters. One of them was pretty and
-industrious, but the other was ugly and idle. Now the mother was much
-fonder of the ugly and idle one, because this was her own daughter. She
-made the other do all the work, and be the Cinderella of the house. Every
-day the poor girl had to sit by a well, in the highway, and spin and spin
-till her fingers bled.
-
-One day as she worked the shuttle got marked with her blood, so she
-dipped it into the well, to wash the mark off. But it dropped out of her
-hand and fell to the bottom. She began to weep, and ran to her mother
-and told her of the mishap. But the mother scolded her sharply, and was
-so cruel as to say, “As you have let the shuttle fall in, you must fetch
-it out again.”
-
-The girl went back to the well, and did not know what to do. In the
-sorrow of her heart she jumped into the well, and lost her senses from
-fright.
-
-When she awoke and came to herself again, she was in a beautiful meadow
-where the sun was shining and many thousands of flowers were growing.
-Along this meadow she went, and came to a baker’s oven full of bread, and
-the bread cried out,
-
- “Oh, take me out!
- Take me out!
- Or I shall burn;
- I have baked a long time!”
-
-So she went up to it, and took out all the loaves, one after another,
-with the bread-shovel. After that she went on till she came to a tree
-covered with apples, which called out to her,
-
- “Oh, shake me!
- Shake me!
- We apples are all ripe!”
-
-So she shook the tree till the apples fell like rain, and went on shaking
-till they were all down, and when she had gathered them into a heap, she
-went on her way.
-
-At last she came to a little house out of which peeped an old woman. The
-old woman had such large teeth that the girl was frightened, and was
-about to run away.
-
-But the old woman said, “What are you afraid of, dear child? Stay with
-me; if you will do all the work in the house properly, you shall be the
-better for it. Only you must take care to make my bed well, and to shake
-it thoroughly till the feathers fly—for then there is snow on the earth.
-I am Mother Holle.”
-
-The old woman spoke so kindly to her, the girl took courage and agreed
-to enter her service. She did everything so well that she pleased her
-mistress, and always shook her bed so vigorously that the feathers flew
-about like snowflakes. She had a pleasant life with the old woman, never
-an angry word, and boiled or roast meat every day.
-
-But after she had stayed some time with Mother Holle, she became sad. At
-first she did not know what was the matter with her, but at last she felt
-it was homesickness. Although she was many thousand times better off here
-than at home, still she had a longing to be there. So one day she said
-to the old woman, “I wish I were home, no matter how well off I am down
-here, I cannot stay any longer; I must go up again to my own people.”
-Mother Holle said, “I am glad that you long for your home, and as you
-have served me so truly, I myself will take you up again.” She took her
-by the hand, and led her to a large door. The door opened, and just as
-the maiden was standing beneath the door-way, a heavy shower of golden
-rain fell, and all the gold remained on her, so that she was covered with
-it.
-
-“You shall have that because you are so industrious,” said Mother Holle;
-and at the same time she gave her back the shuttle which the girl had let
-fall into the well. Then the door closed, and the maiden found herself up
-above the earth, not far from her mother’s house.
-
-As she went into the yard, the cock standing by the well-side cried,
-
- “Cock-a-doodle-doo!
- Your golden girl’s come back to you!”
-
-So she went in to her mother. And because she arrived covered with gold,
-her mother and sister were glad to have her back.
-
-The girl told all that had happened to her. As soon as the mother heard
-how she had come by so much gold, she was very anxious that the same good
-luck should come to the ugly and lazy daughter. So she made _her_ seat
-herself by the well and spin. But the idle girl did not work. To stain
-the spindle with blood, she stuck her hand into a thorn bush and pricked
-her finger. Then she threw the shuttle into the well, and jumped in after
-it.
-
-She came, like the other, to the beautiful meadow and walked along the
-very same path. When she came to the oven, the bread again cried,
-
- “Oh, take me out!
- Take me out!
- Or I shall burn;
- I have baked a long time!”
-
-But the lazy thing answered, “As if I had any wish to make myself dirty?”
-and on she went. Soon she came to the apple-tree, which cried,
-
- “Oh, shake me!
- Shake me!
- We apples are all ripe!”
-
-But she answered, “I like that! One of you might fall on my head,” and so
-went on.
-
-When she came to Mother Holle’s house, she was not afraid, for she had
-already heard of her big teeth, and she hired herself to her immediately.
-
-The first day she forced herself to work diligently, and obeyed Mother
-Holle when she told her to do anything, for she was thinking of all the
-gold she would give her. But on the second day she began to be lazy, and
-on the third day still more so, and then she would not get up in the
-morning at all.
-
-Neither did she make Mother Holle’s bed as she ought, and did not shake
-it so as to make the feathers fly up. Mother Holle was soon tired of
-this, and gave her notice to leave. The lazy girl was willing enough
-to go, and thought that now the golden rain would come. Mother Holle
-led her, too, to the great door; but while she was standing beneath it,
-instead of the gold a big kettle of black pitch was emptied over her.
-“That is the reward of your service,” said Mother Holle, and shut the
-door.
-
-So the lazy girl went home; but she was quite covered with pitch, and the
-cock by the well-side, as soon as he saw her, cried out,
-
- “Cock-a-doodle-doo!
- Your pitchy girl’s come back to you!”
-
-And the pitch stuck fast to her, and could not be got off as long as she
-lived.
-
- —FOLK TALE
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-(_Arranged as a continued story_)
-
-HOW HE CAME TO HIS MOTHER AND FATHER
-
-Long, long ago, when good King Arthur ruled in Britain, there lived a
-magician named Merlin. He could change himself into anything he chose,
-and one day when he had changed himself into a beggar he stopped at a
-plowman’s cottage to ask for food.
-
-“Come in, poor fellow,” cried the plowman, “there’s always a bite for
-another.” And the plowman’s wife set on the table a bowl of milk and a
-platter heaped with sweet brown bread. Merlin was greatly pleased with
-the good people’s kindness to him.
-
-Now, by and by he noticed that although everything in the cottage was
-neat and comfortable, something was troubling these kind people. So he
-asked them what it was.
-
-“Ah,” cried the poor woman, with tears in her eyes, “we have no little
-son. If I only had a little son, I should be the happiest woman in the
-world, even if he were no bigger than my husband’s thumb.”
-
-Well, Merlin said nothing, and when he had rested he went on his way.
-
-But he did not forget the kind people’s sorrow. As soon as he could,
-he paid a visit to the queen of the fairies, and told her about it and
-begged her to grant the woman’s wish. Sure enough, after a time the
-plowman’s wife had a little son, and lo and behold! he was not a bit
-bigger than her husband’s thumb. While his mother was admiring him, the
-queen of the fairies came in at the window. She kissed the child and
-called him Tom Thumb. She sent for some of the fairies to dress him, and
-she herself told what he should wear.
-
-So the fairies came and dressed the little man according to the queen’s
-directions:
-
- “An oak leaf hat he had for a crown;
- His shirt of web by spiders spun;
- With jacket wove of thistle down;
- His trousers were of feathers done.
- His stockings, of apple-rind, they tie
- With eyelash from his mother’s eye;
- His shoes were made of mouse’s skin,
- Tann’d with the downy hair within.”
-
-So it was that Tom Thumb, the fairy mannikin, came into the world; and,
-wonderful to tell, he never grew any bigger than his father’s thumb.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE GROWS UP FULL OF TRICKS
-
-But as he got older he grew to be full of tricks.
-
-He used to play cherry-stones with the boys. When he had lost all his own
-stones, he would creep slyly into his playmates’ bags, quickly fill his
-pockets with their stones, creep out unseen, and join again in the game.
-
-One day as he did this the boy who owned the bag caught him at it. “Ah,
-ha! my little Tommy,” he cried, “at last I have caught you stealing my
-cherry-stones. I’ll teach you to stop that.” And he quickly drew the
-string, shutting Tom into the bag, and gave the bag such a shake that the
-poor little fellow’s legs and thighs and body were sadly bruised. Tom
-roared with pain and promised never to do that again.
-
-So he was cured of that trick.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE HAS A NARROW ESCAPE FROM A BATTER PUDDING
-
-A short time afterwards Tom’s mother was making a batter pudding for
-supper, and inquisitive little Tom must of course see how it was made. So
-he climbed up to the edge of the bowl; but unfortunately his foot slipped
-and in he plumped, head and ears, into the batter. His mother, poor
-woman, never caught sight nor light of him, so she stirred him into the
-batter and put it into the pot to boil.
-
-Now, the batter had filled Tom’s mouth and kept him from crying out
-to his mother. But when he felt the water getting hot, he kicked and
-struggled so much in the pot that his mother thought the pudding must be
-bewitched. She pulled it out of the pot and threw it outdoors. A poor
-tinker crying, “Pots to mend, kettles to mend,” was passing in the nick
-of time, so, thinking it would make him a good dinner, he stuffed it into
-his pack and walked off with it. By this time Tom’s mouth was clear of
-the batter, so he yelled lustily to be let out. The terrified tinker
-flung down his pack and ran away. The pudding broke to pieces, and Tom
-crept out, covered with batter, but glad to be alive and to make his way
-home as fast as he could.
-
-When Tom’s mother saw the state of her darling she was ready to weep.
-She put him into a teacup of warm water and washed off the mess. Then,
-forgetting the loss of her pudding, she kissed him and tucked him into
-bed.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE GETS INTO THE RED COW’S STOMACH
-
-Well, soon after the batter pudding mischief, Tom’s mother went to milk
-her cow in the meadow, and she took Tom along with her. As the wind was
-strong she was afraid he might be blown away, so she took out of her
-pocket a piece of fine thread and tied him to a thistle. Then she set
-about milking the cow.
-
-It wasn’t long before the cow caught sight of Tom’s oak leaf hat, and
-thrusting out her tongue she took in poor Tom and the thistle at a
-mouthful. Tom was terrified. But while the cow was chewing the thistle
-he had time to collect his wits, although he was afraid every minute her
-monstrous teeth would crush him in pieces. So he roared out as loudly as
-he could, “Mother, mother!”
-
-“Where are you, Tommy, my darling? where are you?” cried his mother,
-dropping her milking.
-
-“Here, mother,” he shouted, “here, in the red cow’s mouth.”
-
-At this his poor mother began to cry and wring her hands, looking
-helplessly at the cow. But what was her joy! The cow, surprised at the
-odd noise in her throat, opened her mouth and let Tom drop out. Quick as
-a flash his mother caught him up before he could fall to the ground, and
-she ran home with him.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE COMES TO BELONG TO THE KING
-
-One day when Tom went into the fields to drive the cattle with a whip of
-barley straw his father had given him, he slipped and rolled into one of
-the furrows. A raven flying overhead picked him up and flew with him to
-the top of a giant’s castle near the sea, and there left him.
-
-Tom did not know what to do. But this was not the worst of it. He heard
-a heavy tread, tramp! tramp! and out strode Grumbo, the giant who owned
-the castle. He saw Tom, picked him up and gulped him down in a twinkling,
-as if he were a pill. But in a minute he was sorry. For Tom began to kick
-and jump about so that the giant could not stand him in his stomach, but
-rushed to the castle wall and vomited him into the sea.
-
-Well, the instant Tom struck the water a great fish swallowed him. Soon
-a fisherman caught this very fish, took it to market, and there sold it
-for King Arthur’s own table. And when the king’s cook cut the fish open,
-out stepped Tom, alive and well, and stood on his head for joy to find
-himself safe and free again. The astonished cook ran with him to the
-king, and Tom so delighted the king and queen and all the knights of the
-Round Table with his tricks that the king called him his dwarf, to make
-fun for him and the court.
-
-In time the king grew so fond of Tom that he took him everywhere with
-him, and even let him creep into his pocket for shelter if it should rain
-when they were out together.
-
-So now Tom Thumb was King Arthur’s dwarf and lived at court.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE CARRIES MONEY TO HIS PARENTS
-
-One day King Arthur asked Tom about his parents, whether they were as
-small as Tom, and whether they were rich or poor. Tom told the king his
-father and mother were as tall as any of the people at court but they
-were poor. At this the king took Tom into the treasury and told him to
-take home to his parents as much money as he could carry.
-
-Tom capered for joy. He ran off to get a purse, and into this he stuffed
-a silver threepenny piece. He had some trouble hoisting the bag of money
-on his back, but at last he succeeded, and set out on his journey.
-
-It was a short distance, but tiny Tom had to rest more than a hundred
-times by the way, so that it took him two days and two nights to reach
-his father’s house. His mother ran out to meet him, and carried him into
-the house more dead than alive.
-
-She and the father were overjoyed to see him, the more so as he had
-brought such a great sum of money; but they were grieved that he was so
-worn out. His mother placed him tenderly in a walnut shell, and feasted
-him three whole days on a hazel nut. To her sorrow this made him sick,
-for he should not have eaten a whole nut in less than a month.
-
-In time, Tom was able to run about and to think of returning to court.
-But as there had been a heavy fall of rain his mother said the roads were
-too wet for him to walk. So when the wind was blowing in the direction of
-the king’s castle she made a little umbrella of paper, tied Tom to it,
-gave him a puff into the air with her mouth, and away he went back to
-King Arthur.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE BECOMES ILL AND WHO NURSES HIM
-
-Well, Tom was never tired making fun for the king and queen and all the
-court. The courtiers laughed till their sides ached at his antics, and
-the king said to the queen, “Did you ever see the like?” And she said,
-“No, never!”
-
-But he did so much, he at last made himself ill. The whole court was
-filled with sorrow, for everyone feared the little fellow would die. The
-king came constantly to his bedside to ask how he was, and brought his
-cleverest physicians to cure him. But they could not.
-
-In the midst of their anxiety the queen of the fairies ordered her
-chariot drawn by winged butterflies, and set out for the palace. She
-lifted Tom tenderly out of his bed and carried him with her to fairyland.
-Here she herself nursed him back to health and let him play with the
-fairies until he was as strong and merry as ever.
-
-Then she ordered a breeze to rise. And on this she placed Tom and sent
-him back to the king.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW TOM ESCAPES HANGING
-
-Now, just as Tom came flying back to King Arthur’s court, the cook
-happened to be passing with the king’s great bowl of frumenty, a dish
-the king was very fond of. Unfortunately the little fellow fell plump
-into the middle of it, splashing the hot frumenty in the cook’s face. The
-cook, in a rage at Tom for frightening and scalding him, ran to tell the
-king that Tom had jumped into his Majesty’s favorite dish out of idle
-mischief.
-
-The king’s anger was terrible. He ordered Tom to be seized and tried. No
-one dared plead for him, so the king commanded that his head be cut off.
-A crowd followed the headsman to see it done. The headsman lifted his
-ax. Poor little Tom fell a-trembling and looked about for some means of
-escape. In the crowd he saw a miller with his mouth open, like the booby
-he was. At a bound Tom leaped into the miller’s mouth. He sprang in so
-nimbly that no one, not even the miller himself, saw where he went. So,
-as the headsman could not find Tom to take off Tom’s head, he, like a
-sensible man, shouldered his ax and went home; and the miller went back
-to his mill.
-
-When Tom heard the miller at work in the mill, he knew he was far away
-from the court and entirely safe, so he immediately set about getting
-out. He began to roll and tumble about in such an alarming way that
-the miller took to bed and sent for a doctor. When the doctor arrived,
-Tom began to dance and sing, and the doctor, as much frightened as the
-miller, sent in hot haste for five more doctors and twenty learned men.
-
-While the six doctors and the twenty learned men were putting their wise
-heads together, the miller happened to yawn. Seizing the chance, Tom took
-another jump, but out of the miller’s mouth this time, and alighted safe
-on his feet in the middle of a table near the bed. Well, when the miller
-saw the little bit of a creature that had tormented him, it was his turn
-to fall into a rage at Tom. He laid hands on him, opened the window, and
-threw him into the river.
-
-And a second time Tom was swallowed by a fish! A large salmon swimming
-along snapped him up. A fisherman caught the salmon and sold it in the
-market for a great lord’s table. But when the lord saw it he thought it
-such a fine fish that he made a present of it to King Arthur. So when the
-cook cut open the fish he found poor Tom and ran to the king with him
-to make sure that he should not escape again. But the king was busy and
-ordered Tom to be kept locked up until he should send for him.
-
-The cook was determined that Tom should not get away, so he put him
-into a mouse trap closely wired. When Tom had spent a week in the trap
-peeping through the wires, the king sent for him. But to the cook’s
-disappointment and Tom’s great delight, his anger had gone. He forgave
-Tom for falling into the frumenty, and made him again his dwarf, to make
-fun for him and the court.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE IS KNIGHTED BY THE KING
-
-To reward Tom for his services to the court, the king made him a knight.
-He told Tom to kneel down. Then he struck him with his sword and said,
-“With this sword I dub thee knight. Arise, Sir Thomas Thumb.”
-
-As Tom’s clothes had suffered in the batter pudding, the frumenty, and
-the insides of the giant, the miller, and the fishes, the king ordered
-that the new knight should be given a handsome suit of clothes and a
-horse and sword. How proud Tom was and how splendid he looked! You shall
-hear about his dress and his horse and sword:
-
- Of butterfly’s wings his shirt was made,
- His boots of chicken’s hide;
- And by a nimble fairy blade,
- Well learned in the tailoring trade,
- His clothing was supplied.—
- A needle dangled by his side;
- A dapper mouse he used to ride,
- Thus strutted Tom in lordly pride.
-
-It was great fun to see Tom mounted on the mouse, as he rode out
-a-hunting with the king and the other knights. They were all ready to die
-with laughter as they looked at him and his prancing charger.
-
-But they were glad to call him a brother knight, he was so brave.
-
-One day as they were riding past a farmhouse a large cat lurking about a
-door made a spring at Tom and the mouse, seized them, and ran up a tree
-with them. Here she began to devour the mouse. Tom boldly drew his sword
-and stuck it into the cat so fiercely that she was at last forced to
-drop them. As they fell, one of the knights held out his hat and caught
-them. He carried Tom home and laid him on a bed of down in a little ivory
-cabinet until he should get over the attack.
-
-Tom was soon himself again, and dearer than ever to the king and court.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-HOW HE GOES AWAY AND COMES BACK AGAIN
-
-Soon after, the queen of the fairies came to pay Tom a visit, and when
-she left she took Tom back with her to fairyland. There he stayed
-several years.
-
-While he was gone King Arthur and the queen and all the knights who
-knew Tom died, so when he came back he found a new king reigning, King
-Thunstone. All the courtiers flocked about the mannikin, and asked him
-who he was, and whence he came, and where he lived. Tom answered,
-
- “My name is Tom Thumb,
- From the fairies I’ve come.
- When King Arthur shone,
- This court was my home.
- In me he delighted,
- By him I was knighted;
- Have you never heard of Sir Thomas Thumb?”
-
-The king was so charmed with this speech that he at once made Tom court
-dwarf. He ordered his builders to build Tom a gold palace a span high,
-with a door an inch wide, and he ordered his coachmen to give Tom a coach
-drawn by six small mice. And so that he might sit upon the king’s table
-close to his elbow, he ordered his cabinet makers to make Tom a little
-ivory chair.
-
-So there was Tom back at court again and king’s favorite.
-
-
-TOM THUMB
-
-WHAT BECAME OF HIM AT LAST
-
-But Tom did not live much longer. A large spider one day attacked him.
-Tom drew his sword and fought well, but at last the spider’s poisonous
-breath overcame him.
-
- “He fell dead on the ground where he stood,
- And the spider suck’d up every drop of his blood.”
-
-Well, of course he had to die some time.
-
-King Thunstone and his whole court were so sorry that they went into
-mourning for him, and over his grave they raised a white marble monument.
-And the king’s engraver wrote this on it:
-
- “Here lyes Tom Thumb, King Arthur’s knight,
- Who died by a cruel spider’s bite.
- He was well known in Arthur’s court,
- Where he afforded gallant sport;
- He rode at tilt and tournament,
- And on a mouse a-hunting went.
- Alive he filled the court with mirth;
- His death to sorrow soon gave birth.
- Wipe, wipe your eyes, and shake your head
- And cry,—‘Alas! Tom Thumb is dead!’”
-
- —ENGLISH FOLK TALE
-
-
-THE TWO BROTHERS
-
-Once upon a time there were two brothers. Each had ten loaves of bread
-and nothing else. So they said, “Let us go and seek our fortune.” And
-they went.
-
-When they had gone a little way they were hungry. One brother said to
-the other, “Come, let us eat thy bread first, then we shall eat mine.”
-So they did and went on their way. When they had gone farther they were
-hungry again. The first brother said again to the other, “Come, let us
-eat thy bread, then we shall eat mine.” They did and went on their way.
-And when they had gone farther they finished the ten loaves. Then the
-first brother, who had yet kept _his_ loaves, said to the other, “Now
-thou mayst go thy way, and I shall go mine. Thou hast no loaves left, and
-I will not let thee eat my bread.” And the heartless fellow turned his
-back and left his brother to go on alone without a morsel of food.
-
-Well, the brother went on and on and on, more and more feebly, for want
-of food, till he came to a mill in a dark forest. He said to the miller,
-“I can go no farther; pray let me stay here to-night.”
-
-Now the miller was a truer brother to him than his own had been, and he
-answered, “Brother, I would not turn thee away if it were safe. But
-wild beasts come into this wood at night, perhaps into this very mill. I
-myself do not wait to see.”
-
-“I feel no fear,” said the poor boy; “the beasts will not harm me.” So
-while the miller went off home he crept into the hopper of the mill.
-
-At midnight from some place or other a big bear, a wolf, and a jackal
-came into the mill, and went leaping and bounding about as if they were
-having a dance. When they had done the bear said, “Come, let us each tell
-something he has seen or heard. I’ll begin.
-
-“I know a hill where there is a great heap of money. It glitters when the
-sun shines. If anyone should go there on a sunny day, he would find his
-fortune.”
-
-“I know a town,” said the wolf, “where there is no water. Every mouthful
-has to be brought from a great distance. Now, in the center of that very
-town, hidden under a stone, where no one can see it, is beautiful pure
-water. Whoever finds the stone will make a fortune.”
-
-“What I can tell is best of all,” said the jackal. “I know of a king who
-has only one daughter, and she lies weak and pale now three long years.
-If only someone would bathe her in beech leaves she would grow strong and
-rosy. Whoever cures her will make his fortune.”
-
-At the last word day began to dawn. The bear, the wolf, and the jackal
-left the mill and disappeared into the wood.
-
-The boy had heard it all. Full of thanks he came out of the hopper.
-“Perhaps,” said he to himself, “I may be the one to find the money, take
-away the stone, and cure the king’s daughter. If so, my fortune is sure.”
-
-He set forward with a stout heart just as the sun rose. Soon its beams
-fell on a hill to the right and something glittered in its rays. And here
-he found the great heap of money, a fortune in itself. Farther on he came
-to the town where the people had no water. In the center of it there was
-the stone. He rolled it away, and behold! streams of clear water gushed
-forth. The people ran to get pitchers and filled them to overflowing. And
-they gave him a great sum of gold and silver. After this he set out for
-the kingdom of which the jackal had spoken. When he arrived he asked the
-king, “What wilt thou give me if I cure thy daughter?”
-
-“If thou canst do this,” said the king, “thy fortune is made, for I will
-give thee my daughter as thy wife.”
-
-The youth gathered the beech leaves, the princess bathed in them, and was
-cured. In great joy the king married the maiden to the youth. So now his
-fortune was made.
-
-The news of this reached the ears of the selfish brother. He came to his
-brother and asked how it had all happened. When he heard he said, “I
-also will go and stay at that mill a night or two.” His brother warned
-him of the danger. But he would not listen. He reached the mill, crept
-into the hopper, and waited.
-
-As before, at midnight, from some place or other, the bear, the wolf, and
-the jackal came into the mill, and went leaping and bounding about as if
-they were having a dance. And when they had done the bear said, “Come,
-let us each tell something he has seen or heard. I’ll begin.
-
-“Next day after I told you my story the money was all taken away.”
-
-The wolf said, “And the stone was rolled away and the water found.”
-
-“And the king’s daughter was cured,” added the jackal.
-
-“Then perhaps someone was listening when we talked here,” growled the
-bear.
-
-“Perhaps someone is here now,” howled the wolf and the jackal.
-
-“Let us go and look,” shrieked the three.
-
-They looked up and down and round about and in all the corners. At last
-they poked their noses into the hopper. And that was the end of the
-greedy brother.
-
-But he who had married the king’s daughter lived happy ever after and
-when the king died ruled well and wisely.
-
- —FOLK TALE.
-
-
-THE WOOING
-
-One morning bright and early a young cock from the next farm stepped into
-the barnyard where lived a certain young chick.
-
-“Good day, Father Rooster,” said he.
-
-“Many thanks, young sir,” said Father Rooster.
-
-“I’ve come a-wooing. May I have your fair daughter Peep for my bride?”
-
-“Ask Mother Hen, Brother Bantam, Sister Cluck, and fair Peep herself; and
-then we’ll see,” said Father Rooster.
-
-“Where is Mother Hen?”
-
-“She is sitting in the hay hatching her eggs.”
-
- So away went young cock
- With a fly and a leap,
- So anxious was he
- To marry fair Peep.
-
-“Good day, Mother Hen,” said he.
-
-“Many thanks, young sir,” said Mother Hen.
-
-“I’ve come a-wooing. May I have your fair daughter Peep for my bride?”
-
-“Ask Father Rooster, Brother Bantam, Sister Cluck, and fair Peep herself;
-then we’ll see,” said Mother Hen.
-
-“Where is Brother Bantam?”
-
-“He’s on the gate-post learning to crow.”
-
- So away went young cock
- With a fly and a leap,
- So anxious was he
- To marry fair Peep.
-
-“Good day, Brother Bantam,” said he.
-
-“Many thanks,” said the other.
-
-“I’ve come a-wooing. May I have your fair sister Peep for my bride?”
-
-“Ask Father Rooster, Mother Hen, Sister Cluck, and fair Peep herself;
-then we’ll see,” said Brother Bantam.
-
-“Where is Sister Cluck?”
-
-“She’s with fair Peep.”
-
-“And where is fair Peep?”
-
-“She’s with Sister Cluck.”
-
- Well, away went young cock
- With a fly and a leap,
- So anxious was he
- To marry fair Peep.
-
-And when he came to two very close together, he said to one, “Good day,
-Sister Cluck.”
-
-And one answered, “Many thanks, young sir.”
-
-“I’ve come a-wooing. May I have your fair sister Peep for my bride?”
-
-“Ask Father Rooster, Mother Hen, Brother Bantam, and fair Peep herself;
-then we’ll see,” said Sister Cluck.
-
-“Fair Peep, wilt thou be my bride?” said he. And all the family came up
-to hear her answer and it wasn’t _no_, so it must have been _yes_.
-
-“What hast thou to keep house on?” said Mother Hen to her daughter.
-
-And Brother Bantam answered for her, “A sweet voice;” and Sister Cluck
-added, “A sweet temper.”
-
- “With these to begin,”
- Said Mother Hen,
- “There’ll be no din.”
-
-“What is thy trade, young Master Cock?” asked Father Rooster; “art thou a
-tailor?”
-
-“Something else for _my_ talents.”
-
-“A blacksmith?”
-
-“It suits me not.”
-
-“Perhaps thou art a watchmaker.”
-
-“No, but I’m a time-keeper; I tell people when it is time to rise and go
-about their work. Is it not a useful trade?”
-
-“That it is.
-
- “Gladly we give thee fair Peep,
- To love and to keep
- Safe in thy heart,
- Till death do thee part.”
-
- “Then come, thou, sweet wife,
- My love and my life,
- Step out by my side,
- My bonny wee bride.”
-
- As they took their way home
- They stepped on a tin,
- And the tin it bended,
- So my story’s ended.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-JACK-THE-GIANT-KILLER
-
-When good King Arthur ruled the land, there lived near Land’s End in
-England, in a place called Cornwall, a farmer who had an only son named
-Jack. Jack was wide awake and ready of wit, so that nobody and nothing
-could worst him.
-
-In those days the Mount of Cornwall was kept by a huge giant named
-Cormoran. He was so fierce and frightful to look at that he was the
-terror of all the neighboring towns and villages. He lived in a cave in
-the side of the mount, and whenever he wanted food he waded over to the
-mainland and took whatever came in his way. At his coming everybody ran
-away, and then of course he seized the cattle, making nothing of carrying
-off half-a-dozen oxen on his back at a time, and as for sheep and hogs he
-tied them around his waist as if they were tallow dips. He had done this
-for many years, and all Cornwall was in despair.
-
-One day Jack happened to be in the town-hall when the magistrates were
-sitting in council to think what was best to do.
-
-“What reward,” he asked, “will be given to the man who kills Cormoran?”
-
-“He may take the treasure the giant has stored in his cave,” they said.
-
-Quoth Jack, “Let me have a try at it.”
-
-So he got a horn and shovel and pickaxe. And in the dark of a winter’s
-evening he went over to the mount and fell to work. Before morning he
-had dug a pit twenty-two feet deep and nearly as broad, and covered it
-with sticks and straw. Then he strewed a little earth over it so that it
-looked like plain ground. He then placed himself on the farther side of
-the pit, and just at the break of day put his horn to his mouth and blew,
-Tan-tiv-y, Tan-tiv-y!
-
-The noise roused the giant. He rushed out of his cave, crying, “You
-villain, have you come here to disturb my rest? You shall pay dearly
-for this. I will take you whole and broil you for breakfast.” He had
-no sooner said this than he tumbled into the pit and made the very
-foundations of the mount shake.
-
-“Oh, Giant,” quoth Jack, “where are you? Has the earth swallowed you up?
-What do you think now of broiling me for breakfast? Will no other food do
-than sweet Jack?” Then he gave a most mighty knock with his pickaxe on
-the very crown of the giant’s big head, and killed him on the spot.
-
-Jack then filled up the pit with earth, and went to the cave and took the
-treasure. When the magistrates heard of Jack’s success, they made a law
-and wrote it on their books that henceforth he should be called
-
- Jack-the-Giant-Killer,
-
-and they presented him with a sword and belt, and on the belt they wrote
-these words,
-
- “Here’s the right valiant Cornish man
- Who slew the giant Cormoran.”
-
- —ENGLISH FOLK TALE
-
-
-THE PIXIES’ THANKS
-
-Once upon a time, and a long time ago, and a long, long time before
-that, a little old woman had a garden. And in this garden she planted
-a beautiful bed of tulips. The slim green stalks of them stood in the
-earth, tall and straight. And every other row of lovely cups they held
-was red and every other was yellow. At twilight the little old woman
-patted down the last of them, and went in to boil the kettle for her tea.
-
-Now, as soon as she was gone there came peeping and tripping from the
-field near by a crowd of pixies. They ran between the rows, and skipped
-from one flower to the next, and put their slender fingers down into the
-cups, and clapped their fairy palms together and cried, “How lovely!” But
-the little old woman drinking her tea before the fire didn’t hear a word.
-
-Well, night came, and the pixies’ teeny weeny bits of elfin babies grew
-sleepy. They must have bawled, though of course big ears like yours and
-mine couldn’t have heard them, for all of a sudden all the little pixies
-scampered home, crying,
-
- “Coming,
- My teeny one,
- Coming,
- My weeny one,
- Watch glowworm
- Bright,
- My speck of delight!”
-
-And then the cleverest little pixie mother among them thought of
-something. “Let’s lay them in those lovely cradles,” said she; “they’ll
-be as safe as a bug in a rose while we are greeting the queen.” She at
-once picked up her baby and ran back with it to the garden. And so did
-the others with theirs. They laid the tiny babies in the tulip cups and
-sang them to rest. The tulips rocked to and fro in the wind and made
-music for the lullaby. The little old woman washing her teacup caught a
-note of the music and singing, and stopped her clatter to listen, it was
-so sweet.
-
-As soon as the elfin babies were fast asleep, the pixies tripped lightly
-off on the very tiptop tips of their toes. The silver Moon was rising,
-and they were just in time to form a ring on the green and dance in her
-honor. They circled nine times and then looked up at her, and she beamed
-down on them and they bowed low. Then she passed on through the heavens
-to make way for the day.
-
-It was now the dawn of morning. The pixies ran back to the tulip cradles
-in the little old woman’s garden, crying,
-
- “Weeny
- Sleepy head,
- Leave
- Dewy bed,
- Time
- To get up
- From
- Soft tulip
- Cup.”
-
-The little old woman awoke in the nick of time to hear them kissing and
-caressing the elfin babies as they carried them home. In a bound she was
-out of bed and at the window, but they had vanished.
-
-For all that she knew they had been there. She could tell it by the
-tulips. The slim green stalks of them stood in the earth, as they had
-when she planted them, tall and straight. And every other row of lovely
-cups they held was red and every other was yellow. Yet there was a
-wonderful change. It wasn’t only the shining drops of dew on them. No, it
-was something more wonderful—it was fairy fragrance. Every tulip smelled
-as sweet as a rose. This was the pixies’ thanks to the little old woman.
-
-News of these rare tulips went far and wide, and people came from here,
-there, and everywhere to buy them. So for the rest of her days the little
-old woman had plenty of money for many a cup of tea, and a pinch of snuff
-into the bargain.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THE CAT AND THE PARROT
-
-Once there was a cat and once there was a parrot. They agreed to invite
-each other to dinner, turn and turn about. The cat should ask the parrot
-to-day, and the parrot should ask the cat to-morrow.
-
-Well, it was the cat’s turn first. The cat went to market and bought
-nothing but a pennyworth of rice. The parrot could make no dinner on
-this meager fare. And what is more, the cat was so ill-mannered that he
-actually made the parrot cook the food himself. Of course the parrot was
-too well-bred to complain.
-
-Next day came the parrot’s turn. He went to market and bought a leg of
-meat and a whole fish, head and tail and all, and about thirty pounds
-of flour, and a tub of butter, and great bunches of luscious grapes.
-And before his guest came he cooked the food. He made heaps and heaps
-of brown, crisp spice cakes, thick with currants, oh, enough to fill a
-washerwoman’s basket.
-
-Well, the cat came, and the parrot set the whole meal before him, keeping
-only two cakes for himself. The cat ate the meat till he licked the
-plate, and he picked the fish till the bones were clean, and he sucked
-the grapes till the skins were dry, and then he began on the cakes; and
-he ate the whole basketful. Then he looked up at the parrot and said,
-“Have you any more?”
-
-“Take my two cakes,” said the parrot. And the cat took them. Then he
-looked up at the parrot and said, “Have you any more?”
-
-This was too much for the parrot. Bristling his feathers, he said
-sharply, “There’s nothing left but me.” And the cat looked him over,
-licked his chops, and—gullup, gulloo—down went the parrot, bones, beak,
-and feathers.
-
-Now an old woman had seen it all, and she was so shocked she picked up a
-stone, and cried, “You unnatural cat, how could you eat your friend the
-parrot? Scat! away with you, before I hit you with this stone.”
-
-“Old woman,” said the cat, “I’ve eaten a basketful of cakes, I’ve eaten
-my friend the parrot, and shall I blush to eat an old hag like you? No,
-surely not.” And—gullup, gulloo—down went the old woman with the stone in
-her hand.
-
-Then the cat walked along the road till he met a man beating a donkey to
-make him go. “Cat,” cried the man, “get out of the way, or my donkey may
-kick you.”
-
-“Man,” said the cat, “I’ve eaten a basketful of cakes, I’ve eaten my
-friend the parrot, I’ve eaten an old woman, and shall I blush to eat a
-miserable donkey driver? No, surely not.” And—gullup, gulloo—down went
-the man and his donkey.
-
-After this the cat walked on again till he met a wedding procession. At
-the head came the king with his newly made bride, and behind him marched
-a company of soldiers, and behind them tramped ever and ever so many
-elephants, two and two, and two and two, and two and two, and a great
-many more.
-
-“Cat,” said the happy king, kindly, “turn out of the road a little, or my
-elephants may trample you to death.”
-
-“King,” said the cat, “you don’t know me. I’ve eaten a basketful of
-cakes, I’ve eaten my friend the parrot, I’ve eaten a miserable man and
-his donkey, and shall I blush to eat a beggarly king? No, surely not.”
-And—gullup, gulloo—down went the king, down went the queen, down went the
-soldiers, bayonets and all, down went the elephants, two and two and two
-and two.
-
-After this the cat walked on more slowly, for he was somewhat heavy. On
-the way two landcrabs went scuttling across the road. “Run away, run
-away, Pussycat,” they squeaked, “or we might nip you.”
-
-“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed the cat, shaking his fat sides. “Ho, ho, ho!” he
-roared, showing his teeth; “you don’t know me. I’ve eaten a basketful
-of cakes, I’ve eaten my friend the parrot, I’ve eaten a miserable man
-and his donkey, I’ve eaten a king and his bride, I’ve eaten a company of
-soldiers, I’ve eaten a herd of elephants, two and two, and shall I blush
-to eat two silly little landcrabs? Nay, not so.” And he pounced upon the
-landcrabs, gullup, gulloo, gulloo, gullup, in two swallows they were
-inside the cat.
-
-But—when their eyes were used to the darkness, the landcrabs made out
-the king sitting with his head in his hands, very unhappy. Across his
-knee lay the newly made bride in a dead faint. Near them the company
-of soldiers were trying to form fours. Behind these the elephants were
-trumpeting, the donkey was braying, the parrot was whetting his beak
-on his own claws, and the old woman was scolding the cat roundly. In a
-corner they made out a great pile of cakes.
-
-The landcrabs said, “His sides are soft: let’s get out.” Nip, nip, they
-went, nip, nip, nip. And out they scuttled. Then out walked the king
-with his bride on his arm, out marched the soldiers, out tramped the
-elephants, two and two, out went the man and his donkey without any
-beating, out hobbled the old woman, and out flew the parrot.
-
-And the cat had to spend a night and a day sewing up his sides.
-
- —EASTERN FOLK TALE
-
-
-LAMPBLACK
-
-A poor black paint lay very unhappy in its tube. It had tumbled out of
-an artist’s color-box and had lain unnoticed for a year. “I am only
-Lampblack,” he said to himself. “The master never looks at me: he says I
-am heavy, dull, lusterless, useless. I wish I could cake and dry up and
-die, as poor Flakewhite did.”
-
-But Lampblack could not die; he could only lie in his tin tube and pine,
-like a silly, sorrowful thing as he was, in company with some broken
-bits of charcoal and a rusty palette-knife. The master never touched
-him; month after month passed by, and he was never thought of; the other
-paints had all their turn of fair fortune, and went out into the world to
-great halls and mighty palaces, transfigured and rejoicing in a thousand
-beautiful shapes and services. But Lampblack was always passed over as
-dull and coarse. Indeed he knew himself to be so, poor fellow, and this
-made it all the worse. “You are only a deposit!” said the other colors to
-him; and he felt that it was disgraceful to be a deposit, though he was
-not quite sure what it meant.
-
-“If only I were happy like the others!” thought poor, sooty Lampblack,
-sorrowful in his corner. “There is Bistre, now, he is not so very much
-better-looking than I am, and yet they can do nothing without him,
-whether it is a girl’s face or a wimple in a river!”
-
-The others were all so happy in this beautiful bright studio, where the
-open casements were hung with green myrtle, and where the silence was
-filled with the singing of nightingales. Cobalt, with a touch or two,
-became the loveliness of summer skies at morning; the Lakes and Carmines
-bloomed in a thousand exquisite flowers and fancies; the Chromes and
-Ochres (mere dull earths) were allowed to spread themselves in sheets
-of gold that took the shine of the sun into the darkest places; Umber,
-a somber and gloomy thing, could lurk in a child’s curls and laugh in a
-child’s smiles; whilst all the families of the Vermilions, the Blues, the
-Greens, lived in a perpetual glory of sunset or sunrise, of ocean waves
-or autumn woods, of kingly pageant or of martial pomp.
-
-It was very hard. Poor Lampblack felt as if his very heart would break,
-above all when he thought of pretty little Rose Madder, whom he loved
-dearly, and who never would even look at him, she was so proud, because
-she was always placed in nothing less than rosy clouds, or the hearts of
-roses, or something as fair and spiritual.
-
-“I am only a wretched deposit!” sighed Lampblack, and the rusty
-palette-knife grumbled back, “My own life has been ruined in cleaning
-dirty brushes!”
-
-“But at least you were of use once; but I never am,—never!” said
-Lampblack. And indeed he had been there so long that the spiders had spun
-their silver fleeces all about him, and he was growing as gray as an old
-bottle does in a dark cellar.
-
-At that moment the door of the studio opened, and there came a flood of
-light, and the step of a man was heard; the hearts of all the colors
-jumped for joy. It was their magician, who out of mere common clays and
-ground ores could raise them at a touch into splendors immortal.
-
-Only the heart of poor dusty Lampblack did not beat a throb the more,
-because he was always left alone and never was thought worthy of even a
-glance. But he could not believe his senses when the master crossed the
-floor to the dark corner where he lay under the spiders’ webs. Lampblack
-felt sick and faint with rapture. Had his turn come at last?
-
-The master took him up. “You will do for this work,” he said; and
-Lampblack was borne trembling to an easel. The colors, for once
-neglected, crowded together to watch, looking in their bright tin tubes
-like rows of little soldiers in armor.
-
-“It is dull Old Deposit,” they murmured to one another, and felt
-contemptuous, but curious, as scornful people often will be.
-
-“I am going to be glorious and great,” thought Lampblack, and his heart
-swelled high; for nevermore would they be able to hurl the name of
-Deposit at him, a name which hurt all the more because he did not know
-what it meant.
-
-“You will do for this work,” said the master, and let Lampblack out of
-his metal prison-house into the light and touched him with the brush that
-was the wand of magic.
-
-“What am I going to be?” wondered Lampblack, as he felt himself taken on
-to a large piece of deal board, so large that he felt he must be going to
-make at the least the outline of an athlete or the shadows of a tempest.
-
-He could not tell what he was becoming; but he was happy enough and grand
-enough only to be used. He began to dream a thousand things of all the
-scenes he would be in, and all the hues that he would wear, and all the
-praise that he would hear when he went out into that wonderful world
-where his master was so much admired.
-
-But he was harshly roused from his secret dreams; all the colors were
-laughing and tittering round him till the little tin helmets they wore
-shook with their merriment.
-
-“Old Deposit is going to be a sign-post,” they cried to one another so
-merrily that the spiders, who are not companionable creatures, came to
-the doors of their dens to chuckle too. A sign-post! Lampblack, stretched
-out in joy upon the board, roused himself and gazed at the change. He had
-been made into seven letters, thus:
-
- BANDITA.
-
-This word in the Italian country, where the English painter’s studio
-was, means, Do not trespass, Do not shoot, Do not show yourself here:
-anything, indeed, that is uncivil to all comers. In these seven letters,
-outspread upon the board, was Lampblack disgraced!
-
-Farewell, hopes and dreams! He had been employed to paint a sign-board, a
-thing stoned by the boys, blown on by the winds, gnawed by the rats, and
-drenched with the winter’s rains. Better the dust and the cobwebs of his
-old corner than such shame as this!
-
-But there was no help for it. He was dried with a drench of turpentine,
-hastily clothed in a coat of copal, and, ere he yet was fully aware of
-all his misery, was being borne away upon the great board out of doors
-and handed to the gardener. It was the master himself who did this to
-him. As the door closed on him, he heard all the colors laughing, and the
-laugh of little Rose Madder was highest of all as she cried to Naples
-Yellow, who was a dandy and made court to her, “Poor old ugly Deposit!
-He will grumble to the owls and the bats now!”
-
-The door shut him out forever from all the joyous company and the palace
-of beauty, and the rough hands of the gardener grasped him and carried
-him to the edge of the garden, where the wall overlooked the public road,
-and there fastened him up on high with a band of iron round the trunk of
-a tree.
-
-That night it rained heavily, the north wind blew, and there was thunder.
-Lampblack, out in the storm without his tin house to shelter him, felt
-that of all creatures wretched on the face of the earth there was not one
-so miserable as he. A sign-board! Nothing but a sign-board!
-
-A color, created for art and artists, could not feel more grievously
-disgraced. Oh, how he longed for his tin tube and the quiet nook with the
-charcoal and the palette-knife! He had been unhappy there indeed, but he
-had had some sort of hope to comfort him,—some chance still remaining
-that one day he might be allowed to be at least the shadow of some
-immortal work. Now—nevermore could he be anything but what he was; change
-there could be none till weather and time should have done their work on
-him, and he be rotting on the wet earth, a shattered and worm-eaten wreck.
-
-Day broke,—a gloomy, misty morning.
-
-From where he was disgraced upon the tree-trunk he could no longer even
-see his beloved home, the studio; he could see only a dusky, intricate
-tangle of branches all about him, and below the wall of flint, with the
-Banksia that grew on it, and the hard muddy highway, drenched with the
-storm of the night.
-
-A man passed in a miller’s cart, and stood up and scowled at him, because
-the people had liked to come and shoot and trap the birds of the master’s
-wooded gardens, and they knew that they must not do it now. A slug
-crawled over him, and a snail also. A woodpecker hammered at him with
-its strong beak. A boy went by under the wall, and threw stones at him,
-and called him names. The rain poured down again heavily. He thought of
-the happy painting-room, where it had seemed always summer and always
-sunshine, and where now in the forenoon all the colors were marshaling in
-the pageantry of the Arts, as he had seen them do hundreds of times from
-his lonely corner. All the misery of the past looked happiness now.
-
-“If I were only dead, like Flakewhite,” he thought; but the stones only
-bruised, they did not kill him; and the iron band only hurt, it did not
-stifle him. For whatever suffers very much, has much strength to continue
-to exist. His loyal heart almost hated the master who had brought him to
-such a fate as this.
-
-The day grew apace, and noon went by, and with it the rain passed. The
-sun shone out once more, and Lampblack, even imprisoned and wretched as
-he was, could not but see how beautiful the wet leaves looked, and the
-gossamers all hung with rain-drops, and the blue sky that shone through
-the boughs; for he had not lived with an artist all his days to be blind,
-even in pain, to the loveliness of nature. Some little brown birds
-tripped out too with the sun—very simple and plain in their dress, but
-Lampblack knew they were the loves of the poets, for he had heard the
-master call them so many times in summer nights. The little brown birds
-came tripping and pecking about on the grass underneath his tree-trunk,
-and then flew on the top of the wall, which was covered with Banksia and
-many other creepers. The brown birds sang a little song, for though they
-sing most in the moonlight they do sing by day too, and sometimes all day
-long. And what they sang was this:
-
- “Oh, how happy we are, how happy!
- No nets dare now be spread for us,
- No cruel boys dare climb,
- And no cruel shooters fire.
- We are safe, quite safe,
- And the sweet summer has begun!”
-
-Lampblack listened, and even in his misery was soothed by the tender
-liquid sounds that these little throats poured out among the bloom of
-the Banksia flowers. And when one of the brown birds came and sat on a
-branch by him, swaying itself and drinking the rain-drops off a leaf, he
-ventured to ask, as well as he could for the iron that strangled him, why
-they were so safe, and what made them so happy.
-
-The bird looked at him in surprise.
-
-“Do you not know?” he said. “It is you!”
-
-“I!” echoed Lampblack, and could say no more, for he feared that the bird
-was mocking him, a poor, silly, rusty black paint, only spread out to rot
-in fair weather and foul. What good could he do to any creature?
-
-“You,” repeated the nightingale. “Did you not see that man under the
-wall? He had a gun; we should have been dead but for you. We will come
-and sing to you all night long, as you like it; and when we go to bed
-at dawn, I will tell my cousins, the thrushes and merles, to take our
-places, so that you shall hear somebody singing near you all day long.”
-
-Lampblack was silent. His heart was too full to speak. Was it possible
-that he was of use, after all.
-
-“Can it be true?” he said, timidly.
-
-“Quite true,” said the nightingale.
-
-“Then the master knew best,” thought Lampblack.
-
-The colors in the studio had all the glories of the world, but he was of
-use in it, after all; he could save these little lives. He was poor and
-despised, bruised by stones and drenched by storms; yet was he content,
-for he had not been made quite in vain.
-
-The sunset poured its red and golden splendors through the darkness
-of the boughs, and the birds sang all together, shouting for joy and
-praising God.
-
- —LA RAMÉE
-
-
-LAZY JACK
-
-Once upon a time there was a boy whose name was Jack. His mother was very
-poor, but she was hard-working and tried to get her living by spinning.
-Jack was so lazy he never did anything to help her. So, at last, she said
-that he should not eat his porridge unless he earned it.
-
-At this out shuffled Jack and hired himself to a farmer and got for his
-day’s labor a shining new penny. Home he went with it, but on the way let
-it slip out of his fingers into a brook, unknown to himself.
-
-When his mother saw him smiling and holding his fist closed, she said,
-“Well, Jack, did you earn your porridge to-day?”
-
-“That I did, mother,” said Jack, “and here’s the penny.” With that he
-opened his empty hand.
-
-“A penny,” cried his mother, in high delight, “give it here, my darling
-boy.” But when she saw the empty hand she changed her tune. “You stupid
-lout,” said she, “you’ve lost the good money. That’s no way to bring
-home a penny. The safest thing to do with a penny is to put it into your
-pocket and come straight home.”
-
-“Say no more about it, sweet mother,” whimpered Jack, “that’s what I’ll
-do the next time.” So his mother gave him his supper.
-
-The next day Jack went out again, and this time hired himself to a
-cowherd and got for his day’s labor a jug of new milk. Jack took the
-jug, squeezed it into the largest pocket of his coat, and set off home,
-spilling the milk at every step, so that by the time he got home there
-wasn’t a drop left.
-
-When his mother saw his pocket bulging out, she asked, “What have you
-there, Jack, my son?”
-
-“A jug of new milk, mother,” answered Jack, tugging it out of his pocket.
-
-“A jug of new milk,” cried his mother, “and you’ve spilled it! Have you
-no sense, you ninny-hammer? That’s no way to bring home a jug of milk.
-The safest way to carry a jug of milk is to put it on your head and hold
-it with both hands and come straight home.”
-
-“Say no more about it, sweet mother,” whimpered Jack, beginning to
-blubber; “that’s what I’ll do the next time.” So his mother gave him his
-supper that time, too.
-
-Well, the next day Jack hired himself to a farmer, and got for his day’s
-labor a fine fresh cream cheese. Jack took that cheese, placed it on his
-head, held it down firmly with both hands, and set out home. Now, Jack’s
-head was warm and the cheese was soft. So it wasn’t long before it began
-to get softer. By the time he reached home part of it had oozed down
-over his face and more of it had matted into his hair; he was a sight to
-behold.
-
-When his mother saw him, she threw up her arms and cried, “Dearie me,
-dearie me, whatever has happened to my own bonny son?”
-
-“Why, nothing, mother,” said Jack, “and see the fine cheese I’ve brought
-you home.” With that he took down from his head a bit of grease in each
-hand.
-
-“You’ve spoiled a cheese, a fine cream cheese,” screamed his mother.
-“Have you no sense at all, at all, in your empty head, you numbskull?
-That’s no way to bring home a cheese. The safest thing to do with a
-cheese is to take it in both hands, hold it out before you, and come
-straight home.”
-
-“Say no more about it, sweet mother,” said Jack, beginning to snuffle,
-“that’s what I’ll do the next time.”
-
-So he didn’t go supperless to bed that night either.
-
-It was a baker Jack hired himself to the next day, and at the close of it
-the baker gave him a cat. “Your mother will find her a good mouser,” said
-he. And Jack said, “Thank you, kindly, sir,” and took the cat. He held
-her with both hands out before him and started straight for home. On the
-way a mouse scurried across his path and the cat leaped from his hands;
-but Jack still held them out, ready for her when she should come back,
-and kept on toward home.
-
-When he reached home his mother looked at his hands and said, “What have
-you in your hands, Jack?”
-
-“I had a cat, mother,” said he, “a good mouser, but she made after a
-mouse and hasn’t come back yet.”
-
-“Get out of my sight,” cried his mother, “before I lose my patience and
-do something I might be sorry for. Haven’t you an atom of sense about you
-at all, at all, at all? Wouldn’t a child know that’s no way to bring home
-a live cat? The safest thing to do with a cat is to tie a string around
-her neck, put her on the ground, and draw her home after you.”
-
-“Say no more about it, sweet mother,” cried Jack, bawling outright;
-“that’s what I’ll do the very next time.” So his mother wouldn’t see him
-starve that night.
-
-Well, the very next day Jack hired out to a butcher, and got for his
-day’s labor a splendid shoulder of mutton for Sunday’s dinner, for this
-was Saturday. Jack took the mutton, tied a string around it, put it on
-the ground, and dragged it home after him in the mud and dirt. So by the
-time he got home the meat was completely ruined.
-
-When his mother saw it she was so upset that she threw her apron over her
-head and rocked herself to and fro and wept aloud. “If you had the least
-grain of sense in you, you useless omadhaun,” she wailed, “you’d have
-brought the sweet meat home on your shoulder.”
-
-Jack put his arms around his mother and kissed her and promised to do
-that the next time. So she gave him his supper, but they had to make
-their Sunday dinner of cabbage.
-
-Monday morning, bright and early, Jack went out once more and hired
-himself to a cattle-drover and for his day’s labor got a donkey. Although
-Jack was a husky fellow, he found it hard to hoist the donkey on his
-shoulder, but mindful of his mother’s grief he got it up and set out home
-slowly with the prize.
-
-Now it chanced that on the way home he had to pass the house of a
-beautiful girl who unfortunately was deaf and dumb. The doctors said she
-would never speak until someone should make her laugh. Many had tried but
-without success. In despair her father, who was very rich, had promised
-that very day whoever could make her laugh should marry her.
-
-The girl happened to be looking out of the window when Jack came along
-with the donkey on his shoulders, its legs sticking up in the air. He
-looked so funny she burst into a merry fit of laughter, and at once was
-able to hear and speak.
-
-So her father, overjoyed, gave her to Jack with a sackful of money and
-more to come.
-
-“My love, your fortune is made,” cried his mother, when she heard the
-good news. And she went to live with Jack and his bride, and they all had
-plenty and were happy ever after.
-
- Ting-a-ling-a-ling,
- Let the wedding bells ring.
-
- —FOLK TALE
-
-
-THE TIME THAT WILL COME AGAIN
-
-One warm bright day in autumn, when the whole world was changing to brown
-and red and gold, a little squealing pig was sent by his mother to bring
-home some beechnuts to Piggikin, the baby.
-
-“They’re dropping now, tender and sweet, in the wood,” said Mother Sow.
-“Off with you and get some.” So
-
- With a run and a squeal
- Away went the pig,
- With an odd little reel.
-
-Now, on the way he passed a boy and a girl sitting by the roadside, with
-their backs to him. And the boy was saying to the girl,
-
- “A long time ago when pigs had wings
- And pups grew in the tree-tops,
- In that good time donkeys brayed in rhyme
- And fiddles danced the barn hops”—
-
-“That’s very strange,” said the pig; “can it be true? I’ll ask the old
-witch owl about it. I’d like a pair of wings; I’d fly high, I can tell
-you.” So
-
- With a run and a squeal
- Away went the pig,
- With an odd little reel;
-
-and he left the path to the wood to make for a barn half a mile off,
-where the old witch owl lived.
-
-On the way he met a pup whose father had told him to guard the kennel
-while he himself went in search of a bone. The pup was rolling on the
-ground in the sunshine.
-
-“O roly-poly pup,” called out the pig, “what do you think I heard this
-morning?”
-
-“What?” said the roly-poly pup, running away from the kennel.
-
- “A long time ago when pigs had wings
- And pups grew in the tree-tops,
- In that good time
- Donkeys brayed in rhyme
- And fiddles danced the barn hops.”
-
-“That’s very strange,” said the pup; “can it be true? We’ll ask the old
-witch owl about it. I’d like to grow in a tree-top. I’d see farther than
-my nose, I can tell you.” So
-
- With a run and a squeal
- Away went the pig with an odd little reel
- And the roly-poly pup followed after.
-
-Well, on the way they met a donkey kicking his heels to get rid of the
-pack on his back. And they called out to him, “O kicking, kicking donkey,
-what do you think we heard this very morning?”
-
-“What?” said the kicking, kicking donkey, as he kicked the pack from his
-back.
-
- “A long time ago when pigs had wings
- And pups grew in the tree-tops,
- In that good time donkeys brayed in rhyme
- And fiddles danced the barn hops.”
-
-“That’s very strange,” said the donkey; “can it be true? We’ll ask the
-old witch owl about it. I’d like to bray in rhyme. I’d bring down the
-house, I can tell you.” So
-
- With a run and a squeal
- Away went the pig with an odd little reel,
- And the roly-poly pup and the kicking, kicking donkey followed after.
-
-Halfway to the barn they met a fiddle lying near a bench. He was in
-such a bad temper that he had broken the string that makes the sweetest
-music. But the others were too full of their news to notice his ill
-humor.
-
-“O fiddle diddle,” they cried, “what do you think we heard this very
-morning?”
-
-“What?” snapped the fiddle, and he broke another string.
-
- “A long time ago when pigs had wings
- And pups grew in the tree-tops,
- In that good time donkeys brayed in rhyme,
- And fiddles danced the barn hops.”
-
-“What nonsense!” growled the fiddle, in such an ugly tone that even the
-donkey rose on his hind legs to cover his big ears with his forefeet.
-
-“We’re going to ask the old witch owl about it,” said the pup. “Come
-along and hear what she says.”
-
-“Rr-r-r-r-zing, you silly thing,” snarled the fiddle, so fiercely that
-without waiting for more,
-
- With a run and a squeal
- Away went the pig with an odd little reel,
- And the roly-poly pup and the kicking, kicking donkey,
- And the ill-tempered fiddle followed after.
-
-He sneaked along, though, behind the others, and tripped often in his
-broken strings, and this made his temper worse.
-
-Well, the day was darkening into twilight when they reached the barn.
-But they were so anxious to hear the old witch owl’s opinion that they
-didn’t notice this. The old witch owl stood in a little round opening in
-the front of the barn, high up near the pointed top where the weathercock
-turns. She was looking out into the gathering darkness, planning her
-voyage into the night.
-
-“There she is,” squealed the pig in a whisper, getting behind the pup.
-
-“Her ears are bigger than mine,” said the donkey, getting behind the pig.
-
-But the fiddle pushed to the front and growled, “Rr-r-r-r-zing, you
-silly thing, I’m not afraid of an old witch owl. I’ll ask the ridiculous
-question.”
-
-“Do, sweet fiddle,” whispered the little squealing pig and the roly-poly
-pup and the kicking, kicking donkey, “how kind of you to have come.”
-
-“Rr-r-r-r-zing, you silly thing, and you, and you; I came to please
-myself.”
-
-“Madame Witch Owl,” he growled, spoiling the music of the verse, “is it
-true that
-
- “A long time ago pigs had wings
- And pups grew in the tree-tops,
- In that good time donkeys brayed in rhyme,
- And fiddles danced the barn hops?”
-
-The old witch looked down at him. And her eyes glowed so much like two
-round wheels of fire that the fiddle in secret fright burst another
-string. But for all that he stared back at her. “Hoot-hoot-hoot,” she
-cried, “wait till I’ve heard your betters. Let the pig stand forth and
-the pup and the donkey.”
-
-Out came the little squealing pig, but not very far, so that the
-roly-poly pup might catch him by the tail in case of need; and out came
-the roly-poly pup, but not very far, so that the little squealing pig
-might catch him by the tail in case of need; and out came the kicking,
-kicking donkey, but not very far, so that he might get behind the pup and
-the pig in case of need.
-
-“Pig, pig,” said the old witch owl, “how did you hear this?”
-
-And the little pig began in a squealing little voice to tell her how
-Mother Sow had sent him to the wood to get some beechnuts for Piggikin,
-the baby, and how he had heard the boy tell it to the girl, and how he
-had set off to ask her about it.
-
-“And Piggikin is still hungry for the beechnuts, is he?” asked the old
-witch owl, looking beyond the little pig into the darkness.
-
-“Yes,” said the little pig, in a very little voice.
-
-“And Mother Sow is getting anxious as the night grows darker.”
-
-“The night,” cried the little squealing pig and the roly-poly pup and
-the kicking, kicking donkey, drawing nearer together. And they looked
-fearfully over their shoulders as the shadows of the apple-tree near the
-barn moved nearer to them.
-
-When the old witch owl brought back her eyes from the darkness, she
-looked at the roly-poly pup, and he went on to tell, in a very loud voice
-to give himself courage, how his father had left him to guard the kennel,
-but how when he heard the news he, too, set off to ask her about it.
-
-“And the kennel is still unguarded, is it?” asked the old witch owl,
-looking beyond the roly-poly pup into the darkness.
-
-“Yes,” said the roly-poly pup, in a very small voice.
-
-“And Father Dog is getting anxious as the night grows darker.”
-
-“The night,” cried the roly-poly pup and the kicking, kicking donkey
-and the little squealing pig, drawing nearer together. And they looked
-fearfully over their shoulders as the shadows of the apple-tree near the
-barn moved nearer to them.
-
-When the old witch owl brought her eyes back from the darkness she looked
-at the kicking, kicking donkey, and he straightway began to roar how his
-master had given him a pack to carry, but how, when he heard the news, he
-had kicked it off and set out to ask her about it.
-
-When he finished he joined forepaws with the pig and the pup and danced
-around the fiddle; the pig singing,
-
- “O for a pair of wings to fly high,”
-
-and the pup singing,
-
- “O to grow in a tree-top and see farther than my nose,”
-
-and the donkey singing,
-
- “O to bray in rhyme and bring down the house.”
-
-And then they all sang together,
-
- “O for the time when pigs had wings
- And pups grew in the tree-tops,
- In that good time donkeys brayed in rhyme,
- And fiddles danced the barn hops.”
-
-The fiddle never even noticed them; he still stared at the old witch owl,
-though he did not dare to say anything.
-
-“You kicked off the pack, did you?” asked the old witch owl, turning the
-full blaze of her eyes on the donkey.
-
-“Yes,” he gasped, running behind the pup and the pig, and the pig tried
-to catch the pup by the tail, and the pup tried to catch the pig by the
-tail.
-
-“Do you think,” she cried in a frightful voice, and her feathers stood
-out straight around her, “that runaways and idlers will ever fly high or
-see farther than their noses or bring music into the world? They bring
-nothing but sorrow, sorrow to those that love them.” And suddenly the old
-witch owl looked out into the night and called,
-
-“Hoo-oo-oo-oo. Is it you-oo-oo? Is it you-oo-oo?”
-
-Immediately out of the night walked the mother of the squealing pig and
-the father of the roly-poly pup and the master of the kicking, kicking
-donkey. And into the sky came the moon. And into the moonlight trooped
-crowds of boys and girls from the land of dreams, led by the boy and girl
-the little pig had passed in the morning, more and more of them, till
-they surrounded the barn and covered the shadows cast by the apple-tree.
-
-The little squealing pig ran to his mother and the roly-poly pup ran to
-his father and the kicking, kicking donkey ran to his master; and there
-was great rejoicing. The donkey begged his master for a beating, saying
-he richly deserved it, and so did the pup and the pig. But the grown-ups
-said, “They’ll do better next time.”
-
-When the dream children heard this they streamed out into the moonlight
-back to their dreams, singing,
-
- “The time will come again when pigs will have wings
- And pups will grow in the tree-tops,
- In that good time donkeys will bray in rhyme,
- And fiddles will dance the barn hops.”
-
-And lo and behold! when the fiddle heard them he felt his ill-humor
-slipping away. And as the old witch owl looked at them his strings
-mended themselves.
-
-Dancing down the path and out into the moonlight after the children he
-sounded his sweetest notes in time to their singing; and the little pig
-and his mother and the roly-poly pup and his father and the donkey and
-his master followed and took up the children’s song. To the very end of
-it the fiddle danced and played his merriest. At the turn of the road he
-looked back at the old witch owl and she was looking at him.
-
- “The little pig’s news is good,” he cried,
- “I’m off to spread it far and wide.”
-
-And as she sailed off into the night he was sure she nodded at him.
-
-And Piggikin got the nuts after all, though they were a day late.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-THE OWL’S ANSWER TO TOMMY
-
-One evening Tommy’s grandmother had been telling him and his little
-brother Johnny a story about a brownie who used to do all the work in a
-neighbor’s house before the family got up in the morning. But the maids
-caught sight of him one night, and they felt so sorry to see his ragged
-coat that the next night they laid near his bowl of bread and milk a new
-suit and a new linen shirt. Brownie put the things on and danced around
-the room, singing,
-
- “What have we here? Hemten hamten!
- Here will I nevermore tread nor stampen.”
-
-And away he danced through the door and never came back again. Tommy
-wanted to know why, but his grandmother couldn’t tell him. “The Old Owl
-knows,” she said, “I don’t. Ask her.”
-
-Now Tommy was a lazy boy. He thought that if only he could find a brownie
-that would do his work he would save himself a great deal of trouble. So
-that night, while little Johnnie lay sound asleep beside him, in the loft
-of the kitchen, as rosy and rosier than an apple, he lay broad awake,
-thinking of his grandmother’s story. “There’s an owl living in the old
-shed by the lake,” he thought. “It may be the Old Owl herself, and she
-knows, Granny says. When father’s gone to bed and the moon rises, I’ll go
-and ask her.”
-
-By and by the moon rose like gold and went up into the heavens like
-silver, flooding the fields with a pale ghostly light. Tom crept softly
-down the ladder and stole out. It was a glorious night, though everything
-but the wind and Tommy seemed asleep. The stones, the walls, the gleaming
-lanes, were so intensely still, the church tower in the valley seemed
-awake and watching, but silent; the houses in the village round it had
-all their eyes shut; and it seemed to Tommy as if the very fields had
-drawn white sheets over them, and lay sleeping also.
-
-“Hoot! hoot!” said a voice from the fir wood behind him. Somebody else
-was awake, then. “It’s the Old Owl,” said Tommy; and there she came
-swinging heavily across the moor with a flapping stately flight, and
-sailed into the shed by the lake. The old lady moved faster than she
-appeared to do, and though Tommy ran hard she was in the shed some time
-before him. When he got in, no bird was to be seen, but he heard a sound
-from above, and there sat the Old Owl, blinking at him—Tommy—with yellow
-eyes.
-
-“Come up, come up!” said she hoarsely. She could speak then! Beyond all
-doubt it was _the_ Old Owl, and none other.
-
-“Come up here! come up here!” said the Old Owl.
-
-Tommy had often climbed up for fun to the beam that ran across the shed
-where the Old Owl sat. He climbed up now, and sat face to face with her,
-and thought her eyes looked as if they were made of flame.
-
-“Now, what do you want?” said the Owl.
-
-“Please,” said Tommy, “can you tell me where to find the brownies, and
-how to get one to come and live with us?”
-
-“Oohoo!” said the Owl, “that’s it, is it? I know of two brownies.”
-
-“Hurrah!” said Tommy. “Where do they live?”
-
-“In your house,” said the Owl.
-
-Tommy was aghast.
-
-“In our house!” he exclaimed. “Whereabouts? Let me rummage them out. Why
-do they do nothing?”
-
-“One of them is too young,” said the Owl.
-
-“But why doesn’t the other work?” asked Tommy.
-
-“He is idle, he is idle,” said the Owl, and she gave herself such a shake
-as she said it that the fluff went flying through the shed, and Tommy
-nearly tumbled off the beam in fright.
-
-“Then we don’t want him,” said he. “What is the use of having brownies
-if they do nothing to help us? But perhaps if you would tell me where to
-find them,” said Tommy, “I could tell them what to do.”
-
-“Could you?” said the Owl. “Oohoo! oohoo!” and Tommy couldn’t tell
-whether she were hooting or laughing.
-
-“Of course I could,” he said. “They might be up and sweep the house, and
-light the fire, and spread the tables, and that sort of thing, before
-Father came down. The Brownie did all that in Granny’s mother’s young
-days. And they might tidy the room, and fetch the turf, and pick up my
-chips, and sort Granny’s scraps. Oh! there’s plenty to do.”
-
-“So there is,” said the Owl. “Oohoo! Well, I can tell you where to find
-one of the brownies; and if you can find him, he will tell you where
-his brother is. But all this depends upon whether you feel equal to
-undertaking it, and whether you will follow my directions.”
-
-“I am quite ready to go,” said Tommy, “and I will do as you tell me. I
-feel sure I could persuade them to come; if they only knew how every one
-would love them if they made themselves useful!”
-
-“Oohoo! oohoo!” said the Owl. “Now listen. You must go to the north side
-of the lake when the moon is shining—(“I know brownies like water,”
-muttered Tommy)—and turn yourself round three times, saying this charm:
-
- ‘Twist me, and turn me, and show me the Elf—
- I looked in the water, and saw—’
-
-When you have got so far look into the water, and think of a word that
-will rhyme with Elf, and at the same moment you will see the brownie.”
-
-“Is the brownie a merman,” said Tommy, “that he lives under water?”
-
-“That depends on whether he has a fish’s tail,” said the Owl, “and that
-you can see for yourself.”
-
-“Well, the moon is shining, so I shall go,” said Tommy. “Gooby-by, and
-thank you, Ma’am;” and he jumped down and went, saying to himself, “I
-believe he is a merman, all the same, or else how could he live in the
-lake?”
-
-The moon shone very brightly on the center of the lake. Tommy knew the
-place well, for there was an Echo there, with whom he had often talked.
-Round the edges grew rushes and water plants, and turning himself three
-times, as the Old Owl had told him, he repeated the charm:
-
- “Twist me and turn me and show me the Elf—
- I looked in the water and saw—”
-
-Now for it! He looked in, and saw—his own face.
-
-“Why, there’s no one there but myself!” said Tommy. “And what can the
-word be? I must have done it wrong. It cannot be myself.”
-
-“Myself!” said the Echo.
-
-Tommy was almost surprised to find the Echo awake at this time of night.
-
-“Much you know about it!” said he. “Belf! Celf! Delf! Felf! Helf! Jelf!
-There can’t be a word to fit it. And then to look for a brownie and see
-nothing but myself!”
-
-“Myself,” said the Echo.
-
-“Will you be quiet?” said Tommy. “If you would tell me the word there
-would be some meaning in your interference; but to roar ‘Myself!’ at me,
-which neither rhymes nor runs—it does rhyme, though, as it happens,” he
-added; “how very odd! it runs too—
-
- ‘Twist me and turn me and show me the Elf—
- I looked in the water and saw myself,’—
-
-which I certainly did. What can it mean? The Old Owl knows, as Granny
-would say; so I shall go back and ask her.”
-
-And back he went. There sat the Old Owl as before.
-
-“Oohoo!” said she, as Tommy climbed up. “What did you see in the lake?”
-
-“I saw nothing but myself,” said Tommy, indignantly.
-
-“And what did you expect to see?” asked the Owl.
-
-“I expected to see a brownie,” said Tommy; “you told me.”
-
-“And what are brownies like, pray?” inquired the Owl.
-
-“The one Granny knew was a useful little fellow, something like a man,”
-said Tommy.
-
-“Ah!” said the Owl, “but you know at present this one is an idle little
-fellow, something like a little man. Oohoo! oohoo! Good night, or rather,
-good morning, for it is long past midnight.” And the old lady began to
-shake her feathers for a start. “Stay,” said she, “I think I had better
-take you home.”
-
-“I know the way, thank you,” said Tommy.
-
-“Do as I say,” said the Owl. “Lean your full weight against me and shut
-your eyes.”
-
-Tommy laid his head against the Owl’s feathers. Down he sank and sank. He
-jumped up with a start to save himself, opened his eyes, and found that
-he was sitting in the loft with Johnnie sleeping by his side.
-
-“Get up, Johnnie, I’ve a story to tell you,” he cried. And he told
-Johnnie all about it.
-
-And after that Tommy and Johnnie were the most useful little brownies in
-that whole country.
-
- —From MRS. EWING’S BROWNIES
-
-
-THE STORY OF COQUERICO
-
-Hear the story of this one.
-
-He was a queer-looking little creature. He came out in the brood of a
-handsome black Spanish hen. All his brothers and sisters were as pretty
-as you would see in a day’s walk, but he was very odd-looking. He had
-only one good eye, one good wing, and one good leg to carry him about,
-hippety-hop, hippety-hop. When his mother saw he was crippled, she at
-once loved him best, and gave him the splendid name of Coquerico. But
-hear about him.
-
-Maybe you think a one-eyed, one-armed, one-legged chick like Coquerico
-would be good and gentle. Why, if one of his brothers ran against him
-without meaning to, Coquerico flew at the poor fellow and called him
-names. And he was so conceited that he thought himself better than his
-brothers and sisters, and that he knew more than his mother.
-
-So one day he hippety-hopped up to his mother and said, “My lady mother,
-I am too good for this family; I should be in the king’s court. I’m off
-to Madrid, where the king lives.”
-
-“What are you thinking of, my poor little one?” cried his mother. “Who
-has put such nonsense into your head? Where would my little crippled
-one find a home like this—mulberry trees to shade him, a white-washed
-henroost, a high dunghill, worms and corn in plenty, brothers and sisters
-that are fond of him, and a mother who loves him dearly. Stay where you
-are, my child; believe me I know what is best for you.”
-
-“Do you think so?” said Coquerico, saucily. “I don’t. I wish to go out
-into the world, where everyone may hear of me, I am so clever. I’m off to
-Madrid to see the king.”
-
-“But, my son, have you never looked in the brook?” asked his mother.
-“Don’t you know that you have only one eye, one wing, and one leg? To
-make your way in the world you need the sharp eyes of a fox, the swift
-wings of a hawk, and the many soft legs of a spider. Once outside, you
-are lost.”
-
-“My good mother,” said Coquerico, just as saucily, “I am well able to
-take care of myself. I am better than my family and must find people who
-can see how clever I am. So I’m off to Madrid to see the king.”
-
-“Well, my son,” said the anxious mother-hen, “listen to your mother’s
-last words. Keep away from people known as cooks and scullions; you will
-know them by their paper caps, tucked up sleeves, and great sharp knives.”
-
-So away went Coquerico, making believe not to see the tear in his
-mother’s eye. Without caring for those he left, he hippety-hopped
-out the gate and stopped only long enough to crow three times,
-“Cock-a-doodle-doo!” Then over the fields he went hippety-hop,
-hippety-hop.
-
-By and by he came to a small brook almost choked by a couple of dead
-leaves. “My friend,” it called out to him, “will you free me that I may
-flow on? One stroke of your beak is enough.”
-
-“Do I look like a brook-sweeper?” answered Coquerico. “Help yourself; I’m
-off to Madrid to see the king.” And on he went, hippety-hop, hippety-hop.
-
-A little farther on Coquerico saw the wind lying breathless on the
-ground. “Dear friend, help me,” it cried; “here on earth we should help
-one another. If you will fan me a little with your wing I shall have
-strength to rise to my place among the clouds, where I am needed for the
-next whirlwind.”
-
-“Do I look like a wind-bellows,” answered Coquerico; “help yourself. I am
-off to Madrid to see the king.” And on he went, hippety-hop, hippety-hop.
-
-A little farther on he came to a newly mown field, where the farmers had
-piled up the weeds to burn them. As he stopped his hippety-hop to search
-among a smoking heap for a kernel of corn, he saw a little flame, barely
-flickering, it was so nearly out.
-
-“My dear friend,” cried the flame, faintly, “will you bring me a few dry
-straws to rekindle me that I may burn brightly?”
-
-“Do I look like a servant?” cried Coquerico, haughtily; “I’ll teach you
-to call out to a fowl that has business with the king.” And he leaped on
-the heap of dried weeds and trampled it down till it smothered the flame!
-Then he flapped his one wing and crowed three times, “Cock-a-doodle-doo,”
-as if he had done something to be proud of.
-
-And so strutting and crowing, though he had to go hippety-hop, he arrived
-at Madrid and the king’s palace. Grand and beautiful as it was, he did
-not stop to look at it, but made for the hen yard, stopping every second
-step to crow, “Cock-a-doodle,” to tell the king and all the world he was
-coming.
-
-In the hen yard there was of course no king, but a boy with a paper cap
-on his head and sleeves tucked up and a great sharp knife in his hand.
-“A scullion, I suppose,” said Coquerico to himself, “but he will not
-stop me; I have business with the king.”
-
-“Well, you’re an odd one,” cried the boy, coming over to look at the
-new-comer. “Cook wants a rare bird for the king’s dinner, you’re just in
-time.” And he seized Coquerico and carried him into the kitchen.
-
-Here the cook popped him into a pot of water and left him, and with the
-boy went out of the kitchen to attend to something else.
-
-The water began to get warm and then hot. “Oh, Madame Water,” cried
-Coquerico, becoming all at once as meek as a dove, “good and gentle
-water, best and purest in the world, do not scald me, I beg of you.”
-
-“Did you show any pity, selfish wretch?” answered the Water, boiling with
-indignation. Coquerico leaped out of the pot, knocking off the cover,
-only to land on the fire.
-
-“Oh, Fire, Fire, do not burn me,” he cried, dancing around on his back;
-“oh, beautiful and brilliant flame, brother of the sun, and cousin of the
-shining diamond, do not roast me.”
-
-“Did you have any pity, you selfish wretch?” cried the Fire, blazing so
-fiercely with anger that the chick in frightful pain leaped out of a
-window near by.
-
-But as he landed on the flagging the Wind caught him and whirled him up.
-“Oh, Wind,” shrieked Coquerico, faintly, “oh, kindly Wind, oh, cooling
-breeze, you make me so dizzy my head reels. Pray let me down that I may
-rest.”
-
-“Let you rest,” roared the Wind, “wait and I’ll teach you, you selfish
-wretch.”
-
-And with one blast it sent him up so high that as he fell down he stuck
-on a steeple.
-
-There, if you look, you may see him to this very day, forced at last to
-help others in this world, a weathervane.
-
- —SPANISH FOLK TALE
-
-
-THE SCARECROW
-
-Once upon a time there was an old black crow, as old as the hills. And
-once there was a scarecrow, brand new to his business. The scarecrow was
-made of a corn stalk wearing the farmer’s cast-off hat and coat.
-
-The very first day he took up his post in the cornfield, the old black
-crow, flying over, laughed at his disguise.
-
- “Caw, caw, caw,” she cried,
- “I know you, poor old stalk,
- Bloodless is your body,
- You neither run nor walk.”
-
-The scarecrow kept his temper and said nothing, and this looks as if he
-were clever. For the old crow had to take herself off without knowing
-what he was thinking of.
-
-Now the scarecrow _was_ clever. He made friends with Magic Darkness and
-Moving Wind. He had made up his mind to frighten thieving crows away, no
-matter how old and knowing they might be. And that very evening when the
-old black crow, as old as the hills, came flying toward the cornfield,
-with her five black children after her, he whispered, “Now, Magic
-Darkness and Moving Wind, help me.”
-
-And they did. Magic Darkness came down and hid his headlessness, and
-Moving Wind bent his body and pushed his arms together so that he looked
-exactly as if he were the farmer stooping to load a gun.
-
-When the old black crow saw this, she whispered, “Turn back, children,
-and don’t speak for your lives;” and although she was as old as the
-hills, she turned tail as fast as she could, with her five black children
-after her. When she reached her nest built of sticks in the fork of an
-apple-tree a quarter of a mile away, she breathed more freely.
-
-“Oh, my children,” she panted, “it was no cornstalk scarecrow at all; it
-was the farmer himself, alive and loading his gun for us.”
-
-But when she awoke in the morning light, she felt rather puzzled. “I’ve
-seen a good many scarecrows in my time,” she said; “I should know a man
-from a shadow. I’ll go and have a look at him in broad daylight.”
-
-So as soon as breakfast was over and the crow children had gone to school
-to hear how featherless children make crow’s nests with their fingers,
-she spread her wings for the cornfield where she had seen the brand new
-scarecrow. There he stood as plain a humbug as ever deceived the eyes of
-a blind crow.
-
-“I’m not old enough to be blind yet,” she said; “you’re a dried-up
-cornstalk if ever there was one. You’ll not frighten me this evening and
-send me and my children scurrying home.” And she sang mockingly,
-
- “Caw, caw, caw,
- I know you, poor old stalk,
- Bloodless is your body,
- You neither run nor walk.”
-
-But the clever scarecrow kept his temper and answered never a word. So
-again the old crow had to take herself off no wiser about his thoughts.
-
-Well, toward evening along came flying again the old black crow, as old
-as the hills, with her five black children after her. And again the
-scarecrow whispered, “Now, Magic Darkness and Moving Wind, help me.” And
-they did. Magic Darkness came down and hid his headlessness, and Moving
-Wind bent his body and pushed his arms together, then straightened him
-suddenly, like this, halfway, and held his arms out in front, one hand
-beyond the other, so, as if he were searching for the trigger of a gun.
-
-When the old crow saw him she cried, “Turn back, children, at once,”
-turning herself so suddenly that she bumped into the beak of the first
-little crow behind her. It was not until she reached her nest built of
-sticks in the fork of the apple-tree a quarter of a mile away, and had
-rested a minute, that she breathed freely.
-
-“Oh, my children,” she said, “without doubt it was no scarecrow; it was
-the farmer, alive, and placing his finger on the trigger of his gun to
-shoot us.”
-
-But again when she awoke in the morning light she felt puzzled. “It’s
-very strange,” she said. “I’ve seen a good many scarecrows in my time.
-I should know a man from a shadow. I’ll have another look at him in the
-broad daylight.”
-
-So, as soon as breakfast was over and the crow children had gone to
-school to hear how featherless grown-ups get crow’s feet on their faces,
-she spread her wings for the cornfield. There stood the scarecrow as
-plain a humbug as ever deceived the eyes of a blind crow.
-
-“Well,” she said, “unless blindness is catching and the bats gave it to
-me, you’re a dried-up corn stalk if ever there was one. If an old crow
-that was living before you were even thought of knows anything, you’ll
-not frighten me this evening!” And she sang mockingly,
-
- “Caw, caw, caw,
- I know you, poor old stalk,
- Bloodless is your body,
- You neither run nor walk.”
-
-But the clever scarecrow kept his temper, and answered never a word. So
-again the old crow had to take herself off no wiser about his thoughts.
-
-Well, all good things go in threes, as every child who knows more than a
-crow can tell you. So the third evening along came flying the old black
-crow, as old as the hills, with her five black children after her. And
-the third time he whispered, “Now, Magic Darkness and Moving Wind, help
-me.” And the third time they did. Magic Darkness came down and hid his
-headlessness, and Moving Wind bent him sharply down, lifted him halfway
-with his arms held out, one hand beyond the other, like this; then
-suddenly straightened him up with arms pointing up at the crows.
-
-“Don’t shoot, dear farmer,” shrieked the old crow. She hadn’t time to
-turn tail. “My children and I will let your corn alone until you have
-harvested it.”
-
-Immediately Moving Wind dropped the scarecrow’s armless sleeves and
-brought his hat back to its position on the top of the stalk. And away
-flew the old crow, as old as the hills, with her five black children
-after her. When she reached her nest built of sticks in the fork of the
-apple-tree a quarter of a mile away, and she had rested two minutes, she
-said, “My children, keep away from that field until I tell you the corn
-has been gathered in.”
-
-When the corn was harvested, the old black crow and her five black
-children went gleaning to pick up the kernels that had dropped, and fat
-eating they had. And the scarecrow let them enjoy their meal in peace;
-his duty was done.
-
- —ANGELA M. KEYES
-
-
-OEYVIND AND MARIT
-
-There was once a boy named Oeyvind who lived in a hut at the foot of a
-steep rocky hill. On the roof of the hut walked a little goat. It was
-Oeyvind’s own. Oeyvind kept it there so that it should not go astray, and
-he carried up leaves and grass to it.
-
-But one fine day the goat leaped down, and away it went up the hill until
-it came where it never had been before. When Oeyvind ran out of the hut
-after dinner, he missed his little goat and at once thought of the fox.
-He looked all about, calling, “Killy-killy-killy-goat!”
-
-“Bay-ay-ay,” said the goat, from the top of the hill, as it cocked its
-head on one side and looked down. And at the side of the goat kneeled a
-little girl.
-
-“Is it yours, this goat?” she asked.
-
-Oeyvind stared at her, with eyes and mouth wide open, and asked, “Who are
-you?”
-
-“I am Marit, mother’s little one, father’s fiddle, grandfather’s elf,
-four years old in the autumn, two days after the frost nights.”
-
-“Are you, though?” he said, as soon as he could get his breath.
-
-“Is it yours, this goat?” she asked.
-
-“Yes,” he said.
-
-“I should like it. You will not give it to me?”
-
-“No, that I won’t.”
-
-Marit lay down, kicking her legs and looking up at him, and then she
-said, “Not if I give you a butter cake for him?”
-
-Oeyvind had eaten butter cake only once in his life, when his grandfather
-came to visit; anything like it he had never eaten before nor since. “Let
-me see the butter cake first,” said he.
-
-It didn’t take Marit long to pull out a large cake. “Here it is,” she
-said, and threw it down to him.
-
-“Ow, it went to pieces,” said the boy. He gathered up every crumb, and he
-couldn’t help tasting a very small one. That was so good he had to eat
-another. Before he knew it he had eaten up the whole cake.
-
-“Now the goat is mine,” said the girl, and she laughed and clapped her
-hands. The boy stopped with the last bit in his mouth.
-
-“Wait a little while?” he begged, for he loved his little goat.
-
-The small girl got up quickly. “No, the goat is mine,” she said, and
-she threw her arms around its neck. She loosened one of her garters and
-fastened it round the goat’s neck and began pulling the goat after her.
-The goat would not follow: it stretched its neck down to see Oeyvind.
-“Bay-ay-ay,” it said. But the girl took hold of its fleece with one hand
-and pulled the string with the other, and said, sweetly, “Come, little
-goat, you shall go into my room and eat out of my apron.” And then she
-sang,
-
- “Come, boy’s goat,
- Come, mother’s calf,
- Come, mewing cat
- In snow-white shoes;
- Come, yellow ducks,
- Come out of your hiding-place;
- Come little chickens,
- Who can hardly go;
- Come, my doves
- With soft feathers;
- See, the grass is wet,
- But the sun does you good:
- And early, early, is it in summer,
- But call for the autumn, and it will come.”
-
-And away she went with the goat, calling on all living things she loved
-to follow her.
-
-The boy stood still as a stone. He had taken care of the goat since the
-winter before, and he had never thought he would lose it. But now it was
-gone in a moment and he would never see it again. He lay down and wept.
-
-His mother came along and saw him crying. “What are you crying about?”
-she asked.
-
-“Oh, the goat, the goat!”
-
-“Yes, where is the goat?” asked the mother, looking up at the roof.
-
-“It will never come back,” said the boy.
-
-“Why, how could that happen!”
-
-He could not tell her at once.
-
-“Has the fox taken it?”
-
-“No, oh, no.”
-
-“Are your wits gone,” said his mother; “what has become of the goat?”
-
-“Oh-h-h—I sold it for—for—a cake!”
-
-As soon as he had said it he knew what it was to sell the goat for a cake.
-
-“What can the little goat think of you, to sell him for a cake?” said his
-mother.
-
-The boy was so sorry that he said to himself he would never again do
-anything wrong. He would never cut the thread on the spinning-wheel, he
-would never let the goats out of the fold, he would never go down to the
-sea alone. He fell asleep where he lay, and he dreamed that the little
-goat had gone to heaven and that he sat alone on the roof and could not
-go to it.
-
-Suddenly there came something wet close up to his ear. He started up.
-“Bay-ay-ay!” it said. It was the little goat come back.
-
-“What, have you come back?” he cried. He jumped up, took it by the
-forelegs, and danced with it as if it were a brother. He tickled it and
-pulled its beard, and set off with it to the hut to tell his mother the
-good news.
-
-Just then he heard someone behind him; it was the little girl.
-
-“Oh, so it was you brought it back?” said he.
-
-“Grandfather would not let me keep it,” said she; “he is waiting near for
-me.”
-
-A sharp voice called out, “Now!” It was her grandfather’s, and she
-remembered what she was to do. She put one of her muddy hands into
-Oeyvind’s and said, “I beg your pardon for taking the little goat.” Then
-she could keep in no longer; she threw her arms around the goat’s neck
-and wept aloud.
-
-“You may have the goat,” said Oeyvind.
-
-“Make haste,” cried grandfather. So Marit had to go, and Oeyvind had his
-little goat again.
-
- —BJÖRNSTJERNE BJÖRNSON
-
-
-BLUNDER
-
-Blunder was going to the Wishing-Gate, to wish for a pair of Shetland
-Ponies, and a little coach, like Tom Thumb’s. And of course you may have
-your wish, if you once get there. But the thing is, to find it; for it
-is not, as you imagine, a great gate, with a tall marble pillar on each
-side, and a sign over the top, like this, WISHING-GATE,—but just an old
-stile, made of three sticks. Put up two fingers, cross them on the top
-with another finger, and you have it exactly,—the way it looks, I mean,—a
-worm-eaten stile, in a meadow; and as there are plenty of old stiles in
-meadows, how are you to know which is the one?
-
-Blunder’s fairy godmother knew, but then she could not tell him, for that
-was not according to fairy rules and regulations. She could only direct
-him to follow the road, and ask the way of the first owl he met; and over
-and over she charged him, for Blunder was a very careless little boy, and
-seldom found anything, “Be sure you don’t miss him,—be sure you don’t
-pass him by.” And so far Blunder had come on very well, for the road was
-straight; but at the turn it forked. Should he go through the wood or
-turn to the right? There was an owl nodding in a tall oak-tree, the first
-owl Blunder had seen; but he was a little afraid to wake him up, for
-Blunder’s fairy godmother had told him that this was a great philosopher,
-who sat up all night to study the habits of frogs and mice, and knew
-everything but what went on in the daylight, under his nose; and he could
-think of nothing better to say to this great philosopher than, “Good Mr.
-Owl, will you please show me the way to the Wishing-Gate?”
-
-“Eh! what’s that?” cried the owl, starting out of his nap. “Have you
-brought me a frog?”
-
-“No,” said Blunder, “I did not know that you would like one. Can you tell
-me the way to Wishing-Gate?”
-
-“Wishing-Gate! Wishing-Gate!” hooted the owl, very angry. “Winks and
-naps! how dare you disturb me for such a thing as that? Do you take me
-for a mile-stone? Follow your nose, sir, follow your nose!”—and, ruffling
-up his feathers, the owl was asleep again in a moment.
-
-But how could Blunder follow his nose? His nose would turn to the right,
-or take him through the woods, whichever way his legs went, and “what was
-the use of asking the owl,” thought Blunder, “if this was all?” While he
-hesitated, a chipmunk came scurrying down the path, and, seeing Blunder,
-stopped short with a little squeak.
-
-“Good Mrs. Chipmunk,” said Blunder, “can you tell me the way to the
-Wishing-Gate?”
-
-“I can’t, indeed,” answered the chipmunk, politely. “What with getting
-in nuts, and the care of a young family, I have so little time to
-visit anything! But if you will follow the brook, you will find an old
-water-sprite under a slanting stone, over which the water pours all day
-with a noise like wabble! wabble! who, I have no doubt, can tell you all
-about it.”
-
-So Blunder went on up the brook, and, seeing nothing of the water-sprite,
-or the slanting-stone, was just saying to himself, “I am sure I don’t
-know where he is,—I can’t find it,” when he spied a frog sitting on a wet
-stone.
-
-“Mr. Frog,” asked Blunder, “can you tell me the way to the Wishing-Gate?”
-
-“I cannot,” said the frog. “I am very sorry, but the fact is, I am an
-artist. Young as I am, my voice is already remarked at our concerts, and
-I devote myself so entirely to my profession of music that I have no time
-for general information. But in a pine-tree beyond, you will find an old
-crow, who, I am quite sure, can show you the way, as he is a traveler,
-and a bird of an inquiring turn of mind.”
-
-“I don’t know where the pine is,—I am sure I can never find him,”
-answered Blunder, discontentedly; but still he went on up the brook,
-till, hot and tired, and out of patience at seeing neither crow nor
-pine, he sat down under a great tree to rest. There he heard tiny voices
-squabbling. And looking about him, Blunder spied a bee, quarreling with
-a morning-glory elf, who was shutting up the morning-glory in his face.
-
-“Elf, do you know which is the way to the Wishing-Gate?” asked Blunder.
-
-“No,” said the elf, “I don’t know anything about geography. I was always
-too delicate to study. But if you will keep on in this path, you will
-find a Dream-man, coming down from fairyland, with his bags of dreams on
-his shoulder; and if anybody can tell you about the Wishing-Gate, he can.”
-
-“But how can I find him?” asked Blunder, more and more impatient.
-
-“I don’t know, I am sure,” answered the elf, “unless you look for him.”
-
-So there was no help for it but to go on; and presently Blunder passed
-the Dream-man, asleep under a witch-hazel, with his bags of good and bad
-dreams laid over him to keep him from fluttering away. But Blunder had
-a habit of not using his eyes, for at home, when told to find anything,
-he always said, “I don’t know where it is,” or, “I can’t find it,” and
-then his mother or sister went straight and found it for him. So he
-passed the Dream-man without seeing him, and went on till he stumbled on
-Jack-o’-Lantern.
-
-“Can you show me the way to the Wishing-Gate?” said Blunder.
-
-“Certainly, with pleasure,” answered Jack, and, catching up his lantern,
-set out at once.
-
-Blunder followed close, but, in watching the lantern, he forgot to look
-to his feet, and fell into a hole filled with black mud.
-
-“I say! the Wishing-Gate is not down there,” called out Jack, whisking
-off among the tree-tops.
-
-“But I can’t come up there,” whimpered Blunder.
-
-“That is not my fault, then,” answered Jack, merrily, dancing out of
-sight.
-
-Oh, a very angry little boy was Blunder, when he clambered out of the
-hole. “I don’t know where it is,” he said, crying; “I can’t find it, and
-I’ll go straight home.”
-
-Just then he stepped on an old, moss-grown, rotten stump; and it
-happening, unluckily, that this rotten stump was a wood-goblin’s chimney,
-Blunder fell through, headlong, in among the pots and pans in which the
-goblin’s cook was cooking the goblin’s supper. The old goblin, who was
-asleep upstairs, started up in a fright at the tremendous clash and
-clatter, and, finding that his house was tumbling about his ears, as he
-thought at first, stumped down to the kitchen to see what was the matter.
-The cook heard him coming, and looked about her in a fright to hide
-Blunder.
-
-“Quick!” cried she. “If my master catches you, he will have you in a pie.
-In the next room stands a pair of shoes. Jump into them, and they will
-take you up the chimney.”
-
-Off flew Blunder, burst open the door, and tore frantically about the
-room, in one corner of which stood the shoes; but of course he could not
-see them, because he was not in the habit of using his eyes. “I can’t
-find them! Oh, I can’t find them!” sobbed poor little Blunder, running
-back to the cook.
-
-“Run into the closet,” said the cook.
-
-Blunder made a dash at the window, but—“I don’t know where it is,” he
-called out.
-
-Clump! clump! That was the goblin, halfway down the stairs.
-
-“Mercy me!” exclaimed cook. “He is coming. The boy will be eaten in spite
-of me. Jump into the meal-chest.”
-
-“I don’t see it,” squeaked Blunder, rushing towards the fireplace. “Where
-is it?”
-
-Clump! clump! That was the goblin at the foot of the stairs, and coming
-towards the kitchen door.
-
-“There is an invisible cloak hanging on that peg. Get into that,” cried
-cook, quite beside herself.
-
-But Blunder could no more see the cloak than he could see the shoes, the
-closet, and the meal-chest; and no doubt the goblin, whose hand was on
-the latch, would have found him prancing around the kitchen, and crying
-out, “I can’t find it,” but, fortunately for himself, Blunder caught his
-foot in the invisible cloak, and tumbled down, pulling the cloak over
-him. There he lay, hardly daring to breathe.
-
-“What was all that noise about?” asked the goblin gruffly, coming into
-the kitchen.
-
-But as he could see nothing amiss, he went grumbling upstairs again,
-while the shoes took Blunder up chimney, and landed him in a meadow,
-safe enough, but so miserable! He was cross, he was disappointed, he was
-hungry. It was dark, he did not know the way home, and, seeing an old
-stile, he climbed up, and sat down on the top of it, for he was too tired
-to stir. Just then came along the South Wind, with his pockets crammed
-full of showers, and, as he happened to be going Blunder’s way, he took
-Blunder home. The boy was glad enough of this, only he would have liked
-it better if the Wind had not laughed all the way. For what would you
-think, if you were walking along a road with a fat old gentleman, who
-went chuckling to himself, and slapping his knees, and poking himself,
-till he was purple in the face, when he would burst out in a great windy
-roar of laughter every other minute?
-
-“What are you laughing at?” asked Blunder, at last.
-
-“At two things that I saw in my travels,” answered the Wind; “a hen, that
-died of starvation, sitting on an empty peck-measure in front of a bushel
-of grain; and a little boy who sat on the top of the Wishing-Gate, and
-came home because he could not find it.”
-
-“What? what’s that?” cried Blunder; but just then he found himself at
-home. There sat his godmother by the fire, her mouse-skin cloak hung
-up on a peg, and toeing off a spider’s silk stocking an eighth of an
-inch long; and though everybody cried, “What luck?” and, “Where is the
-Wishing-Gate?” she sat mum.
-
-“I don’t know where it is,” answered Blunder. “I couldn’t find it;” and
-thereon told the story of his troubles.
-
-“Poor boy!” said his mother, kissing him, while his sister ran to bring
-him some bread and milk.
-
-“Yes, that is all very fine,” cried his godmother, pulling out her
-needles, and rolling up her ball of silk; “but now hear my story. There
-was once a little boy who must needs go to the Wishing-Gate, and his
-godmother showed him the road as far as the turn, and told him to ask
-the first owl he met what to do then; but this little boy seldom used
-his eyes, so he passed the first owl, and waked up the wrong owl; so he
-passed the water-sprite, and found only a frog; so he sat down under
-the pine-tree, and never saw the crow; so he passed the Dream-man, and
-ran after Jack-o’-Lantern; so he tumbled into the goblin’s chimney, and
-couldn’t find the shoes and the closet and the chest and the cloak; and
-so he sat on the top of the Wishing-Gate till the South Wind brought him
-home, and never knew it. Ugh! Bah!” And away went the fairy godmother
-up the chimney in such deep disgust that she did not even stop for her
-mouse-skin cloak.
-
- —LOUISE E. CHOLLET
-
-
-THE GOLDEN PEARS
-
-There was once a poor peasant of Bürs who had nothing in the world but
-three sons, and a pear-tree that grew in front of his cottage. But the
-pears were very fine, and the Kaiser was fond of the fruit, so he said to
-his sons, one day, that he would send the Kaiser a basket as a present.
-“Perhaps,” said he, “if the fruit please him he may help me and mine.”
-
-He plaited a krattle, or basket, and lined it with fresh leaves. Then he
-gathered the finest pears from the tree, large ones as yellow as gold,
-and laid them on the green leaves.
-
-“Take these to the Kaiser,” said he to his eldest son, “and see that thou
-dost not let anyone rob thee of them by the way.”
-
-“Leave that to me, father,” said the boy, “I know how to take care of
-my own. It isn’t much anyone will get out of me by asking. I’ll have my
-answer, I can tell you.” So he closed up the mouth of the basket with
-fresh leaves and set out to take the pears to the Kaiser.
-
-It was autumn and the sun struck hot all through the midday hours; so
-when the boy came at last to a wayside fountain he stopped to drink and
-to rest in its coolness. A little doubled-up old woman was washing some
-rags at the fountain and singing a ditty all out of tune. “A witch, I’ll
-be bound,” said the boy to himself, “she’ll be trying to get my pears, by
-hook or by crook, but I’ll be up to her.”
-
-“A fair day, my lad,” said the little old wife; “that’s a weighty burden
-you have to carry. What may it be with which you are so heavily laden?”
-
-“A load of sweepings from the road, to see whether I may turn a penny by
-it,” answered the boy, shortly, to stop any further questioning.
-
-“Road-sweepings,” repeated the hag, as if she did not believe it. “Belike
-you don’t mean that?”
-
-“But I _do_ mean it,” retorted the boy.
-
-“Oh, very well. You will find out when you get to your journey’s end.”
-And she went on washing and singing her ditty that was all out of tune.
-
-“She means something,” said the boy to himself, “that’s clear. But at all
-events my basket is safe. I haven’t even let her look at the fruit with
-her evil eye, so there’s no harm done.” But he felt uneasy, and as he
-could not rest, he got up and went on his way.
-
-Soon he reached the palace, and on telling his errand was admitted.
-
-“You have brought me some pears, have you, my boy?” said the Kaiser, well
-pleased; and his mouth began to water for the luscious fruit.
-
-“Yes, your Majesty, some of the finest golden pears in your Majesty’s
-whole empire,” said the boy.
-
-The Kaiser was delighted to hear this and he himself removed the
-covering of leaves. But what was his anger to find under it nothing but
-ill-smelling sweepings from the road! The attendants, who stood by, were
-equally indignant at the insult offered to the emperor, and barely waited
-for his order to hustle the boy off to prison.
-
-“It is all due to that old hag by the fountain,” said he to himself; “I
-thought she meant mischief to me.” This was what he said the first day
-and the second, but the quiet and solitude of the prison led him to think
-more closely and to remember the answer he had made to the old wife’s
-question.
-
-“I have often heard my father say,” he thought, “how strong truth makes
-the tongue. Alas, that I did not use it as a weapon to take care of my
-own.”
-
-Meantime the father said to his two sons, “You see how well your elder
-brother has fared. He kept his eyes wide awake and carried the krattle of
-golden fruit in safety to the Kaiser, who was no doubt so well pleased
-with it that he has kept the boy near his person and made him a rich
-man.”
-
-“I am as clever as he,” said the second brother; “give me a krattle of
-the pears and let me take them to the Kaiser, and become a rich man too,
-only I won’t keep it all for myself. I will send for you to share it with
-me.”
-
-“Well said, my son,” answered the father; “I have worked hard for you all
-my life, and it is but meet that in my old age you should share your good
-fortune with me.” And as the season for pears had just come around again,
-he plaited another krattle and lined it with fresh green leaves and laid
-in it a goodly heap of the golden fruit.
-
-The second son took the basket and went his way, even in better spirits
-than his elder brother, for he had the supposed success of the first to
-give wings to his feet. The autumn sun was as hot through the midday as
-it had been the year before, so that when he had traveled three days and
-arrived at the wayside fountain, he too stopped to drink and rest in its
-coolness. The doubled-up old woman was washing her rags at the fountain
-and singing her ditty all out of tune. She stopped her croaking as
-before, to ask him the same question as she had asked his brother.
-
-“It’s pigs’ wash,” said he; “I am taking it to see whether I may turn a
-penny by it.”
-
-“Pigs’ wash,” repeated she, as if she did not believe it. “Belike you
-don’t mean that?”
-
-“But I do mean it,” retorted he, rudely.
-
-And at this she made the same remark she had made his brother.
-
-Sure enough, when the Kaiser removed the leaves, instead of golden pears
-there was a mess of pigs’ wash. The attendants hurried the second boy off
-to the cell next his brother, and pitched him in with even less ceremony.
-
-Meantime the year was passing away and bringing no tidings to the father
-of the good fortune promised him by his son. “The ingratitude of children
-is like a sharp sting,” said he, in the bitterness of his grief and
-disappointment. He would often say to his third son, who was considered
-too stupid to be good for much, “What a pity it is that you are so
-dull-headed! If I only dared trust you I might send you to see what has
-befallen your brothers.”
-
-The lad was used to hear himself called a good-for-nothing, so he did not
-think for a long time that he might even attempt the task. But as the
-days went by and his father’s distress grew more sore, his loving heart
-was moved, and one day he summoned courage to ask whether he might not
-try to find his brothers.
-
-“Do you really think you can keep yourself out of harm’s way?” exclaimed
-the father, glad to find the boy anxious to undertake the venture.
-
-“I will do whatever you tell me,” said the lad, eagerly.
-
-“Well, you sha’n’t go empty-handed, at all events,” said the father. And
-as the pears were just ripe again he laid the choicest of the year’s
-stock in a krattle and sent him on his way.
-
-The boy walked along, looking neither to right nor left, but with his
-heart beating, lest he should come across the “Harm” out of whose way he
-had promised to keep himself. All went well, however, except that the
-sun shone down on him fiercely, so that when he too reached the wayside
-fountain he was glad to stop to drink and rest in the coolness.
-
-The old wife was washing her rags in the water, and as she patted the
-linen, singing a ditty all out of tune. “Here comes a third of those
-surly dogs, I declare,” she said to herself, as she saw him arrive with
-another load of the magnificent pears. “I suppose he’ll try to make game
-of me too as if I didn’t know the sweet smell of ripe golden pears from
-road-sweepings or pigs’ wash! a likely thing! But I’m ready for him.”
-
-“Good morning, little mother!” said the boy in his direct way, doffing
-his cap as he had been taught, although she was old and ugly.
-
-“He’s sweeter behaved than the other louts, for all he doesn’t look so
-bright-faced,” said the hag to herself; and she stopped her song out of
-tune to return his greeting.
-
-“May I sit down here a bit, please, good mother?” asked the boy, for he
-was so simple that he thought the fountain must belong to her.
-
-“That you may, and take a draught of the cool water, too,” she answered,
-wondrously softened by his civil manners.
-
-“And what may it be with which you are so laden, my pretty boy?” she
-asked. “It should be a precious burden to be worth carrying so far as you
-appear to have come. What have you in your krattle?”
-
-“Precious indeed they are, I believe you,” said the boy, “at least so you
-would think from the store my father sets by them. They are truly golden
-pears, and he says there are no finer grown in the whole kingdom. I am
-taking them to the Kaiser, who is fond of the fruit.”
-
-“Only ripe pears and yet so heavy,” returned the old wife; “one would say
-it is something heavier than pears. But you’ll see when you come to your
-journey’s end.”
-
-The boy assured her they were nothing but pears; and as one of his
-father’s commands had been not to lose time by the way, he bade the old
-dame a courteous farewell and continued on his way.
-
-When the servants saw another peasant boy from Bürs come to the palace
-with the story that he had pears for the king, they said, “No, no! we’ve
-had enough of that! You may turn around and go back.” But the poor boy
-was so disappointed that he could not carry out his task that he sank
-down on the step and sobbed bitterly, and there he remained sobbing till
-the Kaiser came out.
-
-The Kaiser’s little daughter was with her father. When she saw the boy
-sobbing, she asked what ailed him, and learned it was another boy from
-Bürs come to insult the Kaiser with a basket of refuse. And the servants
-asked her whether they should not take the boy off to prison straightway.
-The Kaiser left the question to his daughter.
-
-“But I _have_ pears,” sobbed the boy; “and my father says there are no
-finer in the empire.”
-
-“Yes, yes,” jeered the servants, “we know that by heart;” and they
-attempted to drag him away.
-
-“But won’t you look at my pears first, fair princess? The pears that I
-have brought all this way for the Kaiser? My father will be so sorry.”
-
-The princess was struck with the earnestness with which he spoke, and
-decided to see the basket herself. The moment she said so the boy walked
-straight up to her with his krattle, so strong in the truth that he felt
-no fear of the whole troop of lackeys.
-
-The princess removed the leaves and—there indeed were golden pears, not
-merely yellow with ripeness, but really gold, each, large as it was, a
-shining pear of solid gold!
-
-“These _are_ pears fit for a king,” she said, and presented them to her
-father. The Kaiser was greatly pleased. He ordered the gold fruit to
-be placed in his cabinet of treasures, and to the boy, as a reward, he
-promised whatever he should ask.
-
-“All I wish is to find my two brothers, who hold some high office in your
-Majesty’s court,” said the boy.
-
-“If those who came with pears before are your brothers, as I suspect,
-they hold office in prison,” said the Kaiser, and commanded that they
-be brought. As soon as the two were led in, the third ran to them and
-embraced them. Then the Kaiser bade each tell his story.
-
-“Strong indeed does truth make the tongue to keep its own,” said the
-Kaiser, using almost the same words the boys had often heard their father
-speak. And they were truly sorry they had not kept his counsel.
-
-The Kaiser sent for the father and gave him and his sons charge of the
-king’s gardens. The father brought with him the pear-tree that, by the
-power of the truth told of it, had made golden fortune for them. And he
-and his sons had plenty ever after and were well content.
-
- —FOLK TALE
-
-
-
-
-SOME VERY SHORT STORIES
-
- For all little children who fain would tell
- What in their tender hearts doth dwell
-
-
-THE PUPPY’S BARK
-
-Our puppy is so little that he can hardly stand up. But he wants the
-kitten to think him a big dog. So the other day he steadied himself on
-his legs and tried to give a loud bark. “Bow wow,” he said. And down he
-tumbled.
-
-
-WHAT HAPPENED TO THE WHITE KITTEN
-
-Once when a white kitten spied the tip of her tail, she tried to catch
-it. Round and round she went so fast that she turned into a white ball.
-But, of course, the tail went as fast as she did, so she couldn’t catch
-up with it. Soon she grew so dizzy that she had to stop. There she was
-back again, a sensible white kitten.
-
-
-A CONCEITED GRASSHOPPER
-
-The other day a very young grasshopper and an old rooster were out in the
-field together.
-
-“I can jump higher than anyone in this field,” cried the grasshopper. The
-rooster said nothing, but opened his mouth as if he meant to yawn.
-
-“Here I go,” cried the grasshopper, and she jumped so high that she
-landed in the rooster’s mouth. The rooster gobbled her up.
-
-And that was the end of her and her boasting.
-
-
-THE MOUSE’S ESCAPE
-
-A little gray mouse lived in a hole in our kitchen closet. One day she
-smelled some cheese. “M-m,” she said, “how delicious!” She peeped out to
-see whether Tom, our cat, was in the kitchen. He wasn’t. Out she stole,
-sniffed about, and found the cheese. Just as she began to nibble it,
-along came Tom. The little mouse darted back into her safe hole.
-
-
-WHAT THE WHITE HEN DID FOR THE WORLD
-
-One morning the white hen went into the barn. The rooster saw her go, but
-he didn’t stop her. After a few minutes out she came, clucking to the
-whole world, “Cut-cut-cut-cut-cadah-cut! Cut-cut-cut-cut-cadah-cut!” And
-the whole world as well as the rooster knew she had laid an egg.
-
-
-THE GOLDEN GOOSE
-
-Once a man owned a wonderful goose. Every morning when he said, “Lay,”
-it laid a golden egg. By and by the man grew so greedy that he wanted
-all the golden eggs at once. So he cut open the goose. There wasn’t one
-egg in it. And, of course, the goose couldn’t lay any more eggs now. The
-foolish man had killed the goose that laid the golden eggs.
-
- —ÆSOP
-
-
-THE MOON AND HER MOTHER
-
-(_This story may be accompanied by blackboard sketches of the phases of
-the moon._)
-
-One day the moon asked her mother for a cloak that would fit her well.
-
-“How can I make a cloak that will fit you?” answered the mother. “You are
-always changing your size. One day you are a new moon. Another day you
-are a full moon. And another day you are neither.”
-
-So the little moon has to go without a cloak.
-
- —OLD FABLE
-
-
-MOTHER CAREY’S CHICKENS
-
-One day in winter the snowflakes came down as soft and light and white as
-feathers. The little children looking out at the window sang,
-
- “Old Mother Carey’s chickens,
- Old Mother Carey’s chickens;
- They are up in the sky,
- Ever so high;
- Old Mother Carey’s chickens.”
-
-Down fell the snowflakes, thick and fast, and more and more and more,
-till they made a snowstorm.
-
-When they were all down the children brought out their sleds, and away
-they went coasting on Mother Carey’s chickens’ feathers.
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE WEE, WEE BONE
-
-Once a wee, wee girl came across a wee, wee dog scratching a wee, wee
-hole to bury a wee, wee bone. When the wee, wee dog had buried the wee,
-wee bone, he trotted off on his wee, wee legs. And when he had gone a
-wee, wee way, the wee, wee girl dug her wee, wee fingers into the wee,
-wee hole, and took away the wee, wee bone.
-
-But the wee, wee dog smelled her out with his wee, wee nose and said,
-“Give me back my wee, wee bone; you can’t eat it and I can.” The wee, wee
-girl wouldn’t.
-
-Then the wee, wee dog sat up on his wee, wee hind legs and cried a wee,
-wee tear. This made the wee, wee girl sorry. So she gave the wee, wee dog
-his wee, wee bone.
-
-The wee, wee dog dried the wee, wee tear with his wee, wee paw, and ate
-up the wee, wee bone.
-
-And that’s the end of this wee, wee story.
-
-
-THE MISSING LAMB
-
-One evening a shepherd was turning away from the fold when one of the
-sheep bleated mournfully.
-
-“Is thy lamb missing, poor mother?” asked the shepherd.
-
-Just then he heard a loud bark, and there half a field away was Carlo,
-his dog, guiding home a frightened lamb. The little creature had strayed
-away from her mother to find the very sweetest bits of sheep sorrel.
-
-“Bow wow, master,” called Carlo, “don’t close up yet.”
-
-“Ba-a-a, ba-a-a-a,” cried the little lamb, “dear mother, where are you?”
-
-The mother heard her and bounded into the air with joy. “Ba-a-a, come to
-me, my lamb,” she called, “come to me, my lambkin, my wee lambkin, my wee
-wee little lamb.”
-
-The little lamb leaped to her mother’s side and was safe in the fold.
-
-The shepherd patted Carlo on the head and called him “Good dog” and said,
-“Come with me, my dog, and I’ll give thee a bone thick with meat.”
-
-
-THE ANT AND THE DOVE
-
-Once an ant went to the bank of a river to quench her thirst. As she
-stooped to the water she fell in and was nearly drowned. A dove perched
-on a tree overhanging the river saw her and quickly dropped down a leaf
-to her. The ant climbed up on the leaf and it floated to the bank. She
-went ashore, safe and sound.
-
-Not long after this, a bird catcher stepped softly up to the tree to set
-a snare to catch the dove. The ant saw him and quickly stung him in the
-foot. The bird catcher’s cry at the pain startled the dove. Away she
-flew, safe and sound.
-
- —ÆSOP
-
-
-THE BOY AND THE NUTS
-
-A boy put his hand into a jar to take some nuts. He grasped so many that
-there was no room for his hand to come out. In a great fright he burst
-into tears.
-
-“Be satisfied with half as many,” said a man who was watching him, “and
-your hand will come out easily.”
-
-The greedy boy dropped half, and at once out came his hand.
-
- —ÆSOP
-
-
-DID SHE CATCH HIM?
-
-One day a little girl said to her wisest aunt, “I wish I could catch that
-sparrow.”
-
-“The next time he comes,” said her wisest aunt, “shake some salt on his
-tail. But be sure not to let him see nor hear you.”
-
-The little girl went into the house and brought out some salt. Pretty
-soon the sparrow alighted near her. She tiptoed up behind him with the
-salt ready in her hand. Nearer and nearer she stole.
-
-Just as she stooped to shake the salt on his tail, the sparrow cocked his
-head at her and flew away.
-
-
-THE BEARS AT PLAY
-
-A small brown bear and a small black bear walked up to each other and
-rubbed noses.
-
-“Will you play with me if I play with you?” whispered the brown one to
-the other. And the other whispered, “I will.”
-
-The two trotted out to the center of the cage. The brown one turned a
-somersault and the black one turned a bigger somersault. After this they
-both turned somersaults together.
-
-When the play was over, they rubbed noses again and each went back to his
-own cave in the rocks.
-
-
-HOW THE GROCER PLAYED A TRICK ON KIT
-
-Kit was the grocer’s horse. One day as the grocer came up to her she
-whinnied and rubbed her nose against his pocket.
-
-“Ha, ha, ha, I’ve caught you this time; it isn’t in my pocket,” said the
-grocer; “here it is.” He held out to her a ripe red apple he had been
-hiding behind his back.
-
-Kit didn’t wait to laugh at the joke; she ate the apple in one big bite.
-
-
-THE SHORT TALE OF THE RABBITS WHO WENT OUT TO SEE THE WORLD
-
-Two white rabbits lived in a hutch in our back yard. One sunny morning
-said One to the Other, “Let us go out to see the world.”
-
-So they did. They went up the alley way to the front garden. Here the
-grass was growing fresh and green.
-
-“Ah,” said the Other to One, “the world was made for us. It is nothing
-but a big cabbage leaf. Taste it.”
-
-Just as they put their noses down to nibble a bit of it, a dog poked
-_his_ nose through the railing and said, “Bow wow.”
-
-“Oh my, the world belongs to him,” they cried; “he may have it.”
-
-And back they scurried to their safe hutch.
-
-There they stayed, eating cabbage leaves and letting the world alone.
-
-
-THE DISPUTE BETWEEN THE POT AND THE KETTLE
-
-The pot said the kettle was black. And the kettle said the pot was black.
-And the pot said the kettle was black. And the kettle said the pot was
-black. And they kept it up.
-
-In the middle of the dispute in came two servants. One seized the pot and
-the other seized the kettle, and they scrubbed them both within an inch
-of their lives. So I suppose the servants thought both were black. What
-do you think?
-
-
-HOW THE TURTLE GOT HIS DINNER
-
-It was the small black turtle’s dinner time. He drew in his head and
-watched. A bluebottle buzzed by, singing. Snap! out came the turtle’s
-head. The bluebottle’s song was over, the turtle was eating him for
-dinner.
-
-“A bluebottle is a delicious morsel,” said the turtle aloud to anyone who
-might happen to be passing.
-
-He dined that day on foolish bluebottles who didn’t know he had a head.
-
-
-THE CATERPILLAR CAUGHT IN THE RAIN
-
-The other day a caterpillar was out walking on a leaf, when it began to
-rain. He had no umbrella, but that did not bother him. He crawled under
-the leaf, and waited for the shower to be over.
-
-When the rain-drops stopped pattering over his head, he stuck out his
-head to see whether the sky had cleared. It had. A beautiful rainbow was
-just fading out of the sky.
-
-Up the caterpillar climbed, dry and comfortable, and went on with his
-walk.
-
-
-THE SONG THE COCKLE-SHELL SINGS
-
-One day Anna Lucy held a cockle-shell to her ear. She listened and then
-began to smile.
-
-“Do you hear anything?” asked her little brother Frank.
-
-“Yes,” answered Anna Lucy, “you may hear it too.” She held the shell to
-Frank’s ear. Frank listened, then he began to smile. “What is it?” he
-whispered.
-
-“It is the song of the sea,” said Anna Lucy; “the shell sings it in her
-heart.”
-
-
-THE WATER-SNAIL’S RIDE
-
-A little water-snail with his house on his back floated on the top of
-the water. Suddenly he must have thought of something downstairs that he
-needed, for he drew himself into his house. Down it went to the bottom
-of the water. The water-snail stuck out his horns and head, and ate up
-a tiny bit of seaweed. So I suppose that is what he needed. In he drew
-himself again, and up went his house just as if it were an elevator.
-
-“You must find that house very convenient,” said I to him. But he said
-nothing to me; he only floated on the top of the water.
-
-
-IT TAKES TIME TO GROW
-
-A toadstool sprang up in a night. But it fell to earth next day when the
-first passer-by touched it. An acorn took a hundred years to grow into an
-oak. But the oak is still standing, strong and tall.
-
-
-THE FRIGHT THEY HAD
-
-One day as a snail with his house on his back crawled up a vine he met a
-ladybug. The two stopped to chat about their children. All of a sudden a
-little girl, who was passing, cried out,
-
- “Ladybug, Ladybug, fly away home,
- Your house is on fire,
- Your children all burned.”
-
-Home flew Ladybug, pale with fright.
-
-“How thankful I am,” said the snail, “that I carry my house on my back!”
-But on second thought he too turned pale with fright. “Perhaps my darling
-children will crawl near poor Ladybug’s house to see the fire, and be
-burned to death.” He turned about and crawled home as fast as his snail’s
-pace would let him, and that wasn’t very fast.
-
-But it was all a joke; it happened on April Fool’s Day. The snail’s
-children were quite safe and so were Ladybug’s.
-
-“Ha, ha, ha, Mr. Snail, you’re an April Fool,” cried the little girl,
-skipping past again.
-
-But I don’t know whether they understood her. What do you think?
-
-
-HIMSELF
-
-“Who are you?” said Tom, to a small black shadow beside him.
-
-“Why, I’m you,” said the shadow; “don’t you know me?”
-
-“What, a little fellow like you!” cried Tom; “you’re very much mistaken.”
-And away he strode.
-
-“No, a big fellow like you,” said the shadow, as he shot out in front of
-Tom.
-
-
-WHY THE CANARY SANG IN HIS CAGE
-
-A canary swung in his golden cage and sang joyously. The window was open,
-so a lark heard him as she rose into the air. She alighted on the window
-sill in wonder.
-
-“How can you sing shut up in a cage!” she exclaimed. “Come out into the
-free air and up into the sky with me.”
-
-The canary stopped his song to listen to the lark. “Why do you stop
-singing, little canary?” asked a sick boy, in a feeble voice. He was in
-a bed near the canary’s cage. The lark could not see him, but she heard
-him. “Your song,” said the boy, “makes me forget my pain.”
-
-The canary burst into a sweeter song. “Now I know,” said the lark, “he
-sings because it makes the sick boy happy.” And she flew upward, wiser
-than before.
-
-
-WHO THE BIRD WAS
-
-One hot day in July a bird perched at the very top of a tall hemlock. The
-blazing sun shone on his scarlet body and made it glow like fire.
-
-“What a foolish bird to be out in the scorching sun,” cried Mother Robin
-to her husband. “He’ll be sunstruck.” She and Father Robin stood shading
-their eyes under the cool maple leaves to look up at him. “Who can he be?”
-
-“I think, my dear,” said Father Robin, “that I had better go up and tell
-him to come down.”
-
-“Oh,” cried Mother Robin, “what would the birdlings and I do if anything
-should happen to you!” and she caught him by the tail just as he was
-flying off.
-
-As Father Robin opened his mouth to answer, the scarlet bird spread
-shining black wings and flew into the sunshine, singing,
-
- “I love the sun, the light, the flame,
- Scarlet tanager is my name.”
-
-“Never fear for him,” said Mother Robin, “the sun and he are good
-friends.”
-
-
-HOW THE OLD TROUT SERVED TOM
-
-Once a water-baby named Tom swam close to some little trout. He began
-tormenting them and trying to catch them. They slipped through his
-fingers and jumped dean out of the water in their fright.
-
-As Tom chased them he swam near a dark pool under an alder root. Out
-floushed a huge old brown trout ten times as big as he. She ran straight
-at Tom and knocked nearly all the breath out of his body.
-
-So it was Tom’s turn to be frightened. After that you may be sure he let
-the little trout alone.
-
- —From KINGSLEY
-
-
-A CLEVER COW
-
-A quick-witted old cow learned how to shake apples down from the trees.
-While rubbing herself against the tree she noticed that an apple
-sometimes fell. She rubbed a little harder, and more apples fell. Soon
-the farmer had to keep an eye on her to save his apples.
-
- —From BURROUGHS
-
-
-THE SNOWMAN
-
-When the sun got up one morning in winter he found a snowman staring at
-him rudely.
-
-“Don’t stare at me. If you do you’ll melt,” said the sun.
-
-“Indeed!” said the snowman. “A cat may look at a king. I’ll look at you
-if I like.” And he stared harder than ever.
-
-Pretty soon he felt the top of his head softening. “I feel very queer,”
-said he to himself. But he didn’t stop staring. “Ugh!” he shivered,
-“water is running down my back. My nose is going. My toes are going. I’m
-going.”
-
-And he went.
-
-
-THE RACE
-
-The kitten lay curled up in a ball fast asleep. The pup was broad awake.
-
-He stole up to kitty, lifted his paw, and gave her a tap on the nose.
-Then he scampered off. Up started kitty, and round and round the kitchen
-went the pup with kitty after him.
-
-It made the kitchen clock so dizzy to watch them that she put up her long
-hand to steady her head.—“One,” rang the bell inside of her.
-
-“Time’s up,” cried the pup. And he and kitty sat down on the mat side by
-side and the pup put out his tongue and laughed at the fun.
-
-
-BRAVE DAN
-
-Everybody was out. So of course Dan, the pup, was master of the house. He
-trotted proudly through the halls and poked his nose into every room, for
-burglars.
-
-In his master’s room he heard something say, “Tick, tick, tick, tick.”
-Dan pricked up his ears. Somebody was in the house. Who could it be? A
-glove lay on the floor near the mantel. Dan walked over and began to
-sniff at it.
-
-“One,” struck the clock on the mantelpiece. Dan scampered off as fast as
-his legs could carry him.
-
-
-THE WIND’S FROLIC
-
-“Down you go,” cried the wind to the leaves one morning in autumn. And
-down he blew them in crowds from the trees, brown ones, red ones, and
-yellow ones. Then he drove them scurrying before him up the street. At
-last he swirled them together in heaps, and left off to rest.
-
-So there we too shall let them lie.
-
-
-THE DEAD CANARY
-
-The little yellow canary that used to sing so sweetly grew sick and died.
-The children wept to see it.
-
-“Let us bury him under the apple-tree,” said Alice; “every spring it will
-cover his grave with white blossoms.”
-
-So Robert dug a small grave under the apple-tree, and Alice laid the
-canary gently in it. They covered him with the soft earth.
-
-Every spring the apple-tree sent down his white blossoms on the grave.
-
-
-THE SWAN’S MEAL
-
-One morning as a shining white swan sailed about on the lake he saw a boy
-on the bank, eating some bread. He swam over to the boy and thrust out
-his long white neck toward the bread.
-
-“The beautiful swan wants my bread,” cried the boy. He was delighted.
-
-He broke it and threw it bit by bit on a lily pad. The swan ate it, to
-the last crumb. Then he bent his head as if to thank the boy, and sailed
-away.
-
-
-THE BOY AND THE FROGS
-
-Some boys at play near a pond began to pelt the frogs with stones, just
-for the fun of seeing them go under water. They killed several of them.
-
-At last one of the frogs lifted his head high out of the water, and cried
-out, “Pray stop, boys; what is fun for you is death to us.”
-
-“That is true,” said one of the boys; “let us leave the poor creatures in
-peace.” And they did.
-
- —From ÆSOP
-
-
-SWEET PORRIDGE
-
-There was a poor but good little girl who lived alone with her mother.
-One day they no longer had anything to eat. The child went out into the
-forest, and there an old woman gave her a wonderful little pot. When you
-said to it, “Cook, little pot, cook,” it would cook good sweet porridge.
-And when you said, “Stop, little pot, stop,” it would stop cooking. The
-girl took the pot home to her mother, and they were no longer hungry,
-but ate sweet porridge whenever they chose.
-
-Once when the girl had gone out her mother said, “Cook, little pot,
-cook.” The mother ate till she was satisfied. But when she wanted the pot
-to stop she found she did not know the word. So it went on cooking and
-the porridge rose over the edge. STILL it cooked on until the kitchen and
-the whole house were full, and then the next house, and then the whole
-street, as if it meant to feed the whole world. No one could stop it.
-
-At last when only one house remained the child came home from the
-opposite direction and just said, “Stop, little pot, stop,” and it
-stopped.
-
-But whoever wished to come back to the town that night had to eat his way
-back.
-
- —FOLK STORY
-
-
-FINDING A HOME
-
-Early in spring a couple of bluebirds set out to look for a home.
-
-“What do you think of this vacant dove-cote for our nest, sweet wife?”
-asked he. “The view from the top of the gable is beautiful.”
-
-“I am afraid of all these windows,” said she, peeping in at each. “The
-wind might prove too strong for our little ones when they come.”
-
-“Parents must think of that,” said he. And on they flew.
-
-Under the eaves of a barn they found an empty swallow’s nest. “The very
-thing for us,” they both cried, and alighted to look at it. At this
-minute who should arrive from the south but the swallow who owned it? He
-saw at once what they were at and flew straight into it, crying,
-
- “Kwi-kwi-kwivet,
- My house is not to let.”
-
-“How delightful to own a home of your own,” said the she-bluebird.
-
-“Isn’t it?” agreed the he-bluebird.
-
-“Is that a wren’s house over there?” asked she, flying over. But when she
-attempted to poke her nose inside, out rushed two little wrens at her and
-scolded her away.
-
-“My love,” said he, “how you are trembling. Let us build a house of our
-own.”
-
-And that’s what they did. In a stump in an open field they found exactly
-the hole they wanted and there they made their nest.
-
-It wasn’t long before their little ones came and found it the snuggest in
-the world.
-
-
-DID JIP DINE ON CHICKEN?
-
-One day a dog named Jip went for a walk. He came to a yard where there
-was a hen with her brood of chicks. Said Jip to himself, “A downy little
-yellow chick would make a sweet dinner for a dog. I think I’ll have it.”
-He turned in at the gate. But Mother Hen had something to say about it.
-“Cluck, cluck,” she cried to her chicks, and spread out her wings to
-hide them. Then she lowered her head, stuck out her sharp beak, and made
-straight for Jip. He turned tail and fled home as fast as his legs would
-carry him.
-
-
-THE DOG IN THE MANGER
-
-Once when some oxen went to their manger to eat hay they found a small
-dog in it. The dog growled and snapped at the oxen and would not let
-them come near the hay. The stableman saw it all. “Get out of there, you
-selfish cur!” he cried to the dog. “You cannot eat the hay yourself and
-you will not let those who can.” He seized a whip and the dog was glad to
-run yelping away.
-
- —From ÆSOP
-
-
-THE TWO APPLES
-
-A real apple and a clay apple lay side by side. The real apple was
-jealous of the clay apple. A little girl had smoothed and pressed and
-patted the cheek of the clay apple, but she had only looked at him. Soon
-along came the little girl with her hat and coat on. She picked up the
-real apple. “Come, ripe red apple,” said she; “we’ll go visiting. I know
-a little lame boy who will like a bite of you. My clay apple would never
-do for that.”
-
-As she looked at him, the real apple felt himself turning a deeper red,
-he was so ashamed that he had been jealous.
-
-
-THE DOG AND THE SHADOW
-
-A dog was crossing a stream of water, with a piece of meat in his mouth.
-As he looked down, he thought he saw another dog with a larger piece of
-meat. Said the greedy fellow to himself, “I’ll have that too.” He dropped
-his own meat and sprang into the water after the shadow. The real meat
-fell into the water and floated away.
-
- —ÆSOP
-
-
-THE QUARREL
-
-One morning Tom’s right foot said to Tom’s left foot, “Let me go first.”
-
-“No,” said Tom’s left foot, “you let me go first.”
-
-“No,” said Tom’s right foot, “you let me go first.”
-
-And they began all over again.
-
-Suddenly Tom’s left ear remarked to Tom’s right ear, “Perhaps, the silly
-things will set out together.”
-
-“The very thing to do,” cried both feet, and they started off. This left
-Tom without a leg to stand on. So he fell down and bruised them both.
-
-They were black and blue for three whole days.
-
-
-WHAT HAPPENED TO THE WAX DOLL
-
-The wax doll went to visit the rag doll and sat in a sunny window, where
-the people passing might admire her.
-
-“How handsome you are,” said the rag doll. “I wish I had large blue eyes
-and red and white cheeks. That white silk dress is very becoming.”
-
-The wax doll only stared and smiled.
-
-“Towser, the dog, leads me a life of it,” went on the rag doll. She felt
-she must make conversation for her guest. “Why,” said she, “the other
-day he tore me almost to pieces, when—” She stopped suddenly. Something
-dreadful was happening to the wax doll. Her face was running down on her
-white silk dress.
-
-Just then in came the little girl who owned the dolls. “Dear, dear me,”
-said she, “the wax doll has melted,” and she threw her into a corner.
-
-“After all,” said the rag doll to herself, thoughtfully, “I am not
-beautiful, and Towser troubles me, but I have much to be thankful for.”
-
-
-THE ROUTING OF TOM
-
-One morning Tom met the geese on their way to the pond, and for once
-the gander was not leading them. Tom made sure of this. Gander had once
-chased him half a mile for teasing the geese.
-
-“I’ll be master instead of the gander,” said he to the geese. “Shoo! back
-you go.” He spread out his arms to drive them back. When they turned to
-go, he ran around in front of them. “Shoo! forward you go,” said he. Once
-more the geese set off hopefully for the pond. “Shoo! back you go,” cried
-Tom. So he kept the poor geese running back and forth distracted.
-
-At last one small goose plucked up her courage. “Hiss-s-s-s-s,” she
-cried, stretching out her long neck toward Tom. Instantly out went twenty
-necks and twenty geese made for Tom, crying, “Hiss-ss-ss-ss.” Tom took to
-his heels.
-
-
-MRS. VIXEN AND HER CUBS AT PLAY
-
-Under a rock lay a great brown, sharp-nosed creature, with a white tip to
-her brush, and round her four or five little cubs, the funniest fellows
-you ever saw. It was Mrs. Vixen, a mother fox, and her children.
-
-The mother lay on her back, rolling about, and stretching out her legs
-and head and tail in the bright sunshine. The cubs jumped over her, and
-ran around her, and nibbled her paws, and lugged her about by the tail,
-and she enjoyed it mightily.
-
-But one selfish little fellow put an end to all the fun. He stole away
-from the rest to a dead crow close by, and dragged it off to hide it,
-though it was nearly as big as himself. His brothers caught him at it and
-set off after him in full cry. Before they knew it they were seen by a
-man. They left the dead crow and ran back to tell their mother.
-
-Up jumped Mrs. Vixen. She caught the smallest one up in her mouth, and
-the rest toddled after her. Soon she had them safe at home in a dark
-opening in the rocks. But the fun was over for that day.
-
- —From KINGSLEY
-
-
-THE FOOLISH HOOP
-
-“Why do you strike me and hold me in?” cried the hoop to the stick.
-
-“Shall I let you go?” asked the stick.
-
-“Do,” said the hoop; “I do not need your guidance.”
-
-“Very well,” said the stick. And she let him go. Down the street rolled
-the hoop. Fast and faster he went. He could not stop himself. A turn in
-the flags headed him straight toward the street. Out he plunged under the
-wheels of a passing wagon, and was crushed to pieces.
-
-
-HOW THE CLOCK CAME INTO THE STORY
-
-Once a little round-faced clock lived on the desk of a man who wrote
-stories. The clock had a chance to hear most of the stories. For when the
-man finished a story he usually called a beautiful lady into the room and
-read it to her. The beautiful lady laughed at the fun in the story and
-the little clock’s face shone. But perhaps that is what a clean little
-clock’s face always does.
-
-One day the man read from the story, “The prince and the princess were
-married just as the clock struck”—“One!” rang the little clock. Its heart
-almost stopped beating; it had not meant to interrupt the story.
-
-The beautiful lady cried, “Why, the clock knows the story.” But she
-laughed as she said it.
-
-What do you think about it?
-
-
-BABY GOES ON A VOYAGE
-
-The other day baby went on a voyage on the good ship _Hands and Knees_.
-She crept out into the hall so softly that mother did not hear her go.
-
-Out there was the cuckoo clock that said “R-r-r-r-.” Baby stopped and
-looked up at it. A door in the clock opened, and out came a little bird
-who cried, “Cuck-oo, cuck-oo, cuck-oo.” In he went again and the door
-shut.
-
-Baby gurgled with glee. “I tee oo,” she cried. She sat down to wait for
-the little bird to come out and play again.
-
-But mother found her, and carried her back on the good ship _Mother’s
-Arms_.
-
-
-THE RUNAWAYS
-
-One day four little white pigs and three little white geese met together
-near Rover’s kennel. But they were so full of themselves that they did
-not notice where they were.
-
-“We stole out while Mother Sow was dozing after dinner,” screamed the
-little pigs. They laughed so much they rolled on the ground.
-
-“We stole out while Mother Goose was gabbling with a neighbor,” giggled
-the little geese. And they hugged their sides to think how clever they
-were.
-
-“What’s this! what’s this!” growled Rover, coming to the door of his
-kennel.
-
-The pigs squealed with fright and the geese clacked in terror. All took
-to their heels, back to their mothers.
-
-
-THE NAIL
-
-A merchant had done good business at the fair; he had sold his wares,
-and filled his bag with gold and silver. Then he set out at once on his
-journey home, for he wished to be in his own house before night. He
-packed his bag with the money on his horse, and rode away.
-
-At noon he rested in a town; when he wanted to go on, the stable-boy
-brought out his horse, and said,—
-
-“A nail is wanting, sir, in the shoe of its left hind foot.”
-
-“Let it be wanting,” answered the merchant; “the shoe will stay on for
-the six miles I have still to go. I am in a hurry.” In the afternoon,
-when he once more got down and had his horse fed, the stable-boy went
-into the room to him, and said,—
-
-“Sir, a shoe is wanting from your horse’s left hind foot. Shall I take
-him to the blacksmith?”
-
-“Let it still be wanting,” said the man; “the horse can very well hold
-out for a couple of miles more. I am in a hurry.”
-
-He rode forth, but before long the horse began to limp. It had not limped
-long before it began to stumble, and it had not stumbled long before it
-fell down and broke its leg. The merchant had to leave the horse where it
-was, and unstrap the bag, take it on his back, and go home on foot. And
-he did not get there until quite late at night.
-
-“That unlucky nail,” said he to himself, “has made all this trouble.”
-
-Make haste slowly.
-
- —OLD TALE
-
-
-THE SOAP BUBBLES
-
-Anna Mary invited Dan, her dog, into the yard to see her make soap
-bubbles. She blew out a beautiful one shining with all the colors of the
-rainbow.
-
-Dan watched it as it floated on the air. “What can the lovely thing be?”
-thought he to himself. It passed close to him. He put out his paw to
-touch it. The delicate bubble was gone. There was nothing but a wet spot
-on Dan’s inquisitive nose.
-
-“Goosy Dan,” said Anna Mary, scolding him, “lovely moons floating in the
-air are not to be touched by clumsy paws.”
-
-She blew the next one high above Dan’s head.
-
-
-THE PEACOCK’S TAIL
-
-The peacock pretended not to see anyone. He strutted about picking up
-corn. But he must have glanced out of the corner of his eye every time
-he stooped for another kernel. For when a crowd had gathered he left off
-eating and faced about in front of the people.
-
-He swelled out his chest till he could not see his ugly feet. Out he
-spread slowly his shining blue and green tail with its hundreds of eyes.
-It came up around his head like a gorgeous frame.
-
-All the little boys and girls in the crowd held their breath until it
-came out in a great “Ah!” The peacock let them look a whole minute. Then
-he lowered his tail and strutted away.
-
-
-HOW THE ROOSTER WAS DECEIVED
-
-The rooster with the reddest comb perched himself up on the gate-post to
-crow. As he stretched his neck he caught sight of another rooster higher
-up on the barn.
-
-“I’ll have no one in this barnyard higher than I,” said he; “I am master
-here.” And he flew up at the rooster. But his wings were so short that
-he barely reached the edge of the roof. Had he fallen he would have been
-disgraced before all the fowls in the barnyard. He was so furious at the
-thought that he rushed up the sloping roof and pecked at the rooster
-savagely. The rooster never budged.
-
-“Ha, ha, silly cockscomb!” screamed Poll, the parrot, shaking with
-laughter. “It serves you right. Did you hurt your beak? He isn’t a live
-rooster at all. He’s only a weathervane.”
-
-
-THE SHOES THAT WALKED MOST
-
-The cobbler sat at his bench. The shoes stood in a row before him.
-
-“Which shall I mend first?” thought he to himself. “I know,” he said
-aloud; “I’ll begin with whichever pair has walked most.”
-
-At this out toddled baby’s shoes.
-
-The cobbler laughed at them. “Why,” said he, “baby has been in the world
-only two years at most. You can’t have walked far yet.”
-
-“Well,” said the shoe for the right foot, “baby’s mother says we never
-stop going until she takes us off at night. We notice that grown people
-sit down a great deal.”
-
-“Well, well,” said the cobbler, “have your way.” So he waxed his thread
-and sewed a patch on each small sole.
-
-
-WHAT O’CLOCK?
-
-Mary and Anna Jane were playing in the fields. Suddenly Mary stopped and
-said, “I wonder what time it is. Mother said we should go home at four
-o’clock.”
-
-A dandelion spoke up politely. “My head will tell you what o’clock it
-is,” said he. “Blow it off, and, as you blow, count.”
-
-“You are very kind, sir,” said Anna Jane. Mary was too much astonished to
-speak.
-
-Anna Jane blew once. “One o’clock,” said she.
-
-“Go on,” cried the dandelion. “My head is at your service.”
-
-Anna Jane went on blowing and counting. “Two o’clock, three o’clock, four
-o’clock.” The whole head was off.
-
-“Thank you, dandelion,” said Anna Jane, although she was not sure whether
-the dandelion could hear without his head. “It’s time for us to be going
-home.”
-
-So Anna Jane and Mary went home at the right time.
-
-
-THE WONDERFUL CHANGE
-
-It was time for the caterpillar to shut himself in and prepare for a new
-life. So he chose a low branch and began spinning his cocoon about him.
-He made it firm and strong, so that no one should break through it and
-disturb him. It wrapped him about like a shroud. The caterpillar lay down
-in it and waited.
-
-Days passed and a new day came. The caterpillar burst from the cocoon,
-changed most gloriously; no longer a crawling worm, but a splendid
-butterfly with wings. At first he tried his wings timidly. Soon he spread
-them wide and flew up into the sunshine.
-
-Grown people as well as little children wondered at the change, and felt
-joy in it.
-
-
-HOW NAN AND THE MOON WENT FOR A WALK
-
-One evening as Nan started out for a walk the white moon in the sky went
-before her.
-
-“Why, the moon is coming, too,” said Nan, and she stood still, she was
-so surprised. The white moon stood still too. Nan walked on faster. The
-white moon went faster before her. At the corner Nan turned to go home.
-Now the white moon was behind, but it followed her even to the door. Nan
-looked up at it before going in, and the white moon looked down at Nan.
-
-That night before she jumped into bed Nan looked out of the window. There
-in the starry sky was the moon gazing down at her.
-
-“Were you waiting for me all this time, moon?” asked Nan. “I can’t come
-out until to-morrow night. We’ll have another walk then.”
-
-And they did.
-
-
-WHAT CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS DID
-
-A great many years ago in far-off Italy lived Christopher Columbus.
-He did a wonderful thing. He and some companions and sailors set out
-in three small ships to cross the great wide ocean. The huge waves
-tossed the ships about and came up over their bows. The sailors were so
-terrified they begged Columbus to turn back. But he was too brave to
-do that. He kept on till he came to a new country. It was America, our
-country. Then he and all with him knelt on the shore and gave thanks to
-God.
-
-
-WHAT THE MOON SAW
-
-“Yesterday,” said the Moon to me, “I looked down into a small yard. There
-sat a clucking hen with eleven chicks, and a pretty little girl was
-running and jumping around them. The poor hen didn’t know what to make
-of it. She screamed and spread out her wings over her brood. The noise
-brought the girl’s father out. He scolded his daughter and sent her into
-the house. I glided on and thought no more about it.
-
-“But this evening, only a few minutes ago, I looked down into the same
-yard. The hen and her chicks had gone to roost. Everything was quiet.
-Out came the little girl, crept to the hen-house, pushed back the bolt,
-and slipped in. The hen and chicks cried out at once and came fluttering
-down from their perches. I saw it all, for I looked through a hole in
-the hen-house wall. I was angry with the obstinate child. And so was her
-father. He came out and seized her by the arm.
-
-“‘What are you about?’ he asked.
-
-“The little girl wept and sobbed. ‘I wanted to kiss the hen and beg her
-pardon for frightening her yesterday, but she does not understand.”
-
-“‘I do now,’ said her father. And he kissed her on the forehead and on
-the mouth and on the eyes. ‘You are my own sweet little daughter. The hen
-will understand best if you let her alone.’”
-
- —HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
-
-
-THE ELF WHO STAYED OUT TOO LATE
-
-In a beautiful rose there dwelt a little elf. With a fairy microscope you
-could see his wings reaching from his shoulders to his feet. Without it
-you couldn’t see him at all.
-
-One day when he went out into the sunshine to play he had such fun that
-he forgot all about getting home in time. He flew from flower to flower.
-He danced on the wings of the passing butterfly. Best of all, he measured
-how many steps it would take to cross all the roads made of veins on the
-geranium leaf.
-
-It was this that delayed him so long. Before he knew it the sun was down,
-dewdrops sprinkled the leaf, and the night began to darken. The poor
-little elf was very much frightened. He began to shiver, too, with the
-cold. Indeed, he grew so numb that he could hardly spread his wings to
-fly back to the rosebush. But he managed it.
-
-The beautiful rose was just closing her petals for the night. In he dived
-under the warm leaves.
-
-
-THE BOLD WEED
-
-The weed smelled rank to heaven. But she looked out at everyone as bold
-as brass.
-
-“Hold up your heads,” she cried to the violets. “Push yourselves forward
-where people may see you.”
-
-But the violets held down their heads modestly.
-
-Along came Lucy looking for some flowers. “Ugh! what a rank smell that
-weed has!” she cried. She plucked it up by the root and threw it on a
-heap of rubbish. But she gathered a great bunch of the dewy violets for
-her grandmother’s birthday.
-
-
-ODDS AND ENDS
-
-There was once on a time a maiden who was pretty but very lazy and
-wasteful. When a little knot came in the flax she was spinning, she
-at once pulled out a whole heap of it and threw it away. Her servant
-gathered up the bits of flax that had been thrown away, cleaned them,
-spun them, and wove them into a piece of fine linen. Out of this she made
-herself a beautiful dress.
-
-Well, the maiden was to be married. On the eve of the wedding the
-servant was dancing about in the pretty dress she had made. The bride
-said to the bridegroom, “How that girl jumps about dressed in my odds
-and ends!” The bridegroom asked the bride what she meant. Then she told
-him that the servant was wearing a dress made of the flax she had thrown
-away. When the bridegroom heard that, he knew how lazy and wasteful she
-was.
-
-“The other girl is the wife for me,” said he. And he married the other
-girl in the very dress she had made out of the odds and ends.
-
- —FOLK TALE
-
-
-ABRAHAM LINCOLN’S KINDNESS
-
-One day as Abraham Lincoln rode along on his horse he saw a pig
-struggling to keep herself from sinking into a deep place filled with
-mud. The poor thing was squealing in terror, because the mud was sucking
-her in.
-
-At first Lincoln rode by without stopping. But his kind heart could not
-forget the pig. He turned back, got down from his horse, and drew the pig
-out of the mud.
-
-
-THE ANT AND THE GRASSHOPPER
-
-There was once a foolish little grasshopper that spent all her time
-playing. Through the long summer and autumn she did nothing but sing
-from morning till night. So when winter came and the snow covered the
-ground, she hadn’t a morsel of food stored away in her house.
-
-Soon she was so faint with hunger that she begged her neighbor, the ant,
-to give her something to eat. “I am starving,” she said; “give me a grain
-of wheat.”
-
-“Why did you not save some grain at harvest time?” asked the ant. “There
-was plenty to be had. What were you doing?”
-
-“I was singing,” answered the grasshopper. “I had no time for work.”
-
-“Hoity toity!” cried the ant; “if you sang all summer you must dance
-hungry to bed in winter.”
-
- —ÆSOP
-
-
-THE DONKEY AND THE MULE
-
-A donkey and a mule set out with their master on a long journey. Each
-animal carried a load.
-
-As he climbed the steep path up a mountain the donkey felt his load
-heavier than he could bear. He begged the mule to help him. “Help me,
-brother,” he cried, “or I shall drop.” But the mule pretended not to
-hear. After struggling along a little farther the poor donkey fell dead.
-
-The master now placed the donkey’s load on the mule, giving him two loads
-to carry. And on top of both he piled the donkey.
-
-“It serves me right,” said the mule to himself; “had I helped the donkey
-I should not now be carrying his burden.”
-
- —ÆSOP
-
-
-WHY THE MAGPIE’S NEST IS BADLY MADE
-
-Once on a time, when the world was very young, the magpie was the only
-bird that did not know how to build a nest. She told her trouble to the
-other birds and they all met to teach her.
-
-“Place that stick there,” said the blackbird. He flew over and did it for
-her himself.
-
-“Oh,” said the magpie, “I knew that before.”
-
-“Place this stick here,” said the thrush, placing it for her.
-
-“Oh,” said the magpie, “I knew that before.”
-
-The wren and the robin, the goldfinch and the chaffinch, the lark and the
-swallow, and many other birds went on showing her how to build the nest.
-As each bit was added, she said, “Oh, I knew that before.”
-
-At last, when the nest was only half finished, the birds lost patience
-with the conceited empty-head.
-
-“Well, Mistress Mag,” cried they, flying away, “as you know all about it,
-you may e’en finish the nest yourself.”
-
-That is the reason the magpie’s nest is so badly made.
-
- —FOLK TALE
-
-
-HOW BUTTERFLIES CAME
-
-One day the flowers flew off their stalks high into the air. They waved
-their leaves for wings. Because they behaved themselves so well the
-fairies let them fly again and again, and they no longer had to sit still
-on their stalks and remain home from morning till night. So by and by
-their leaves became wings. The flowers had changed into butterflies, red,
-yellow, and white.
-
- —From HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
-
-
-THE MONKEY DANCES
-
-The organ-grinder called out to the monkey seated on his shoulder, “Dance
-for the children, Jacko, and I will play.”
-
-Jacko swung himself lightly to the sidewalk, pulled off his velvet cap,
-and bowed low. Then he put the cap on again, pressing it down firmly on
-his head, and held out his little red skirt with his paws. “Begin,” cried
-his master. And Jacko began to step and turn and slide in time to the
-music.
-
-The children clapped their hands. Faster and faster went the music and
-faster and faster went Jacko. At last he spun round and round until he
-looked like a red top. The music stopped suddenly. Jacko stood motionless
-on the very tip of his toes. After this he pulled off his cap and bowed
-low.
-
-“Bravo, Jacko,” cried the children, and each threw a penny into his cap
-for food for himself and his master.
-
-
-AN APRIL FOOL STORY
-
-One day all the rabbits were close together near a back fence, sitting
-up on their haunches. The rabbit in the middle was telling the others a
-story. It was about a rabbit.
-
-“So,” said he, going on with the story, “whenever the little rabbit was
-hungry all he had to say was
-
- ‘Garden fairy, sweet,
- Some lettuce I’d eat,’
-
-And straightway a whole head of lettuce would grow up before him.”
-
-“Oh, my,” cried all the rabbits together, “how I wish that would happen
-to me!” And story-teller and all turned a somersault at the very thought
-of it. After this they sat up again to hear the rest of the story.
-
-But their pink eyes almost burst out of their heads and their ears stood
-straight up toward the sky. There in front of each was a large leaf of
-lettuce.
-
-“Why, the story’s coming true,” cried the story-teller, and he tasted
-the lettuce. “Yes,” said he, “this is real lettuce.”
-
-The others were sure of it. They were eating theirs as fast as they could.
-
-Now the dog, who kept the yard, hadn’t turned a somersault, so he knew
-about it. He saw Fred, hiding behind the fence, throw down the lettuce
-leaves.
-
-“Ha, ha,” he barked, “the silly things don’t know that to-day is April
-Fool’s Day. Of course,” said he, thoughtfully, “they have eaten juicy
-lettuce leaves. That’s not foolish. Fred and I have eaten nothing.”
-
-“That story had a happy ending,” said the rabbits, as they scampered off
-to play.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Which do you think was April-fooled?
-
-
-THE FOOLISH PUPPIES
-
-The biggest puppy said one day to the little puppies, “Let us jump up on
-the table and enjoy ourselves. There are plenty of bread-crumbs on it.
-Our mistress has gone out to pay some visits.”
-
-The little dogs said, “No, no, no, we will not go. If our mistress should
-hear of it she would beat us.”
-
-“She will know nothing about it,” said the other; “come on, the crumbs
-are fresh and sweet.”
-
-“Nay, nay, we must let them alone. We must not go,” said the little pups
-again.
-
-But the big one gave them no peace until at last they went, and got up on
-the table, and ate up the bread-crumbs with all their might.
-
-While they were at it a shadow of someone passing the window fell on the
-table. The big pup knew what it meant. He jumped down and made off. But
-the little pups were caught. Their mistress seized a stick and whipped
-them out of the room.
-
-Outside the little pups said to the big pup, “Dost, dost, dost, dost thou
-see?”
-
-But the mean cur gave them no satisfaction. “Didn’t, didn’t, didn’t you
-expect it?” said he.
-
-So they had to grin and bear it, and make up their minds to be wiser the
-next time.
-
-
-A GOLDEN STORY
-
-There was once a buttercup shining in the green grass. “You’re a little
-golden sun that turns everything into gold,” said a child who saw it;
-“perhaps you can tell a golden story.”
-
-And would you believe it? The buttercup began without waiting a single
-moment: “A certain old grandmother sits out of doors every afternoon in
-her chair. The hands resting in her lap are wrinkled and so is her face,
-and her hair is as white as the driven snow. All of a sudden two small
-smooth hands steal round from the back of her chair and cover her eyes.
-And grandmother immediately says, ‘It’s my sweet grandchild; I’m sure of
-it, because she never fails to visit me,’ and she reaches up to touch a
-golden head.”
-
-“Why, the story’s about me,” cried the little girl; “grandmother’s guess
-is never wrong.”
-
-But the buttercup went on without pretending to hear. “Then the child
-runs around in front of the chair and kisses her old grandmother. There
-is gold in that kiss, I am certain,” said the buttercup, “because it
-leaves a mark of itself on grandmother’s face; it smoothes out the
-wrinkles and it makes her eyes shine with joy.
-
-“That’s my golden story,” said the buttercup; “every child may go home
-and play it.”
-
-And the little child was happy that what she did had been put into a
-golden story.
-
- —HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN
-
-
-HOW THE CLOCKS PLAYED SCHOOL
-
-Three little clocks sat in a row on the mantelpiece. The servant had put
-them there to wash their faces, but they made believe they had come to
-school. The tall grandfather clock from the hall was the teacher. The
-servant had wheeled him in to sweep behind him, but he too made believe
-he had come to school.
-
-“Be sure,”said Grandfather Clock to his scholars, “that you tell the
-right time. Everyone in the house looks to you for the time to get up,
-the time to eat, the time to work, the time to play, and the time to
-sleep. Is there any little clock here who cannot tell time? All you have
-to do is to move your hands around your face. When it is time to strike
-the hour, be sure your large hand is at twelve, and your small hand at
-the hour. It is very easy.”
-
-“Is it, indeed!” said the smallest clock; “how about it when people
-forget to wind us up?”
-
-“Yes, yes,” cried the other two little clocks, “how about that?”
-
-“Silence,” cried Grandfather Clock, sternly; “that is a saucy way for
-little clocks to talk.”
-
-At this moment the servant began to wheel Grandfather Clock back into the
-hall.
-
-“School is out,” he said.
-
-So that was the end of it.
-
-
-HOW MOTHER TABBY PLAYED WITH HER KITTENS
-
-Once three small black kittens begged their mother to play with them.
-Mother Tabby said nothing, but gave her tail a sly wag to one side. The
-kittens started back and looked at it. Mother Tabby whisked it over to
-the other side.
-
-“It is alive,” thought the kittens. They arched their backs, and the
-smallest kitten put out his paw to make it move again. Whack! went Mother
-Tabby’s tail on his nose. The little kitten scampered off.
-
-But he was back again in a minute, and the fun kept up until Mother Tabby
-walked off as if to say, “It is time for little kittens to be in bed.”
-
-
-THE JOKE
-
-Last Hallowe’en a saucy red apple played a joke. When little Tom ducked
-for him he bobbed backward and forward so dizzily that little Tom lost
-his balance and toppled into the tub. The saucy red apple laughed as
-loudly as any apple can laugh.
-
-But what was that he heard Tom’s big brother saying? The big brother had
-pulled Tom out of the water before you could say “Jack Robinson,” and Tom
-was dripping wet and bawling with fright. What did the saucy red apple
-hear? It was Tom’s big brother saying, “Here, Tom, is a little red apple
-for you.” And he handed the saucy red apple to Tom.
-
-The saucy red apple stopped laughing suddenly, for he found himself
-between little Tom’s sharp teeth.
-
- * * * * *
-
-So Tom had the best of the joke after all, hadn’t he?
-
-
-THE SISTERS
-
-“You dirty black thing,” cried the diamond to the coal, “do not come near
-me.”
-
-“I will not indeed,” said the coal; “you are too beautiful for the likes
-of me. I might dim your brilliance.”
-
-When she heard this answer, the proud diamond was ashamed of herself.
-“Press close to me,” she said, “you are my own sister. I am only more
-highly polished.”
-
-
-THE LION AND THE SHEPHERD
-
-Once a lion roaming through the forest trod on a thorn and it stuck in
-his foot. In great pain he limped out to a shepherd and looked up at him
-beseechingly. The shepherd gently drew out the thorn. The lion fawned
-upon him and licked his hand to thank him.
-
-Not long after the shepherd was blamed for a wrong he had not done. The
-king said he must die. “Throw him to the lions and let him be torn to
-pieces,” commanded the king.
-
-The king’s officers seized the poor shepherd and threw him into the
-arena, before the lion’s cage. Out stalked a lion. It was the very one
-the shepherd had helped. And lo! instead of tearing the shepherd to
-pieces the noble beast fawned upon him and licked his hand.
-
-The king was amazed. He ordered the shepherd to tell him what it all
-meant. When he heard he let the shepherd go back to his sheep and the
-lion back to the free forest.
-
-
-WHAT HAPPENED TO THE BALLOON
-
-One night a gorgeous balloon when his candle was lighted found himself
-beside a dull brown acorn.
-
-“What a stupid dolt you are to stay here where you cannot be seen!” he
-cried, as someone sent him up into the air.
-
-Higher and higher he mounted above the roofs of the houses. “Perhaps he
-will reach the stars,” said the acorn, gazing up after him.
-
-Just then the balloon turned giddy with pride. He reeled, caught fire,
-and his brief splendor was over.
-
-Years after, in the spot where the acorn had lain that night, a great oak
-stood up toward heaven and spread his branches wide over the earth.
-
-
-THE END
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STORIES AND STORY-TELLING ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.